Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Sex Ahead 5

Posted by heavenly_joy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 344  |  
100%
  |  2

Sex Ahead 3

There was no doubt about it, Jamie Henderson had special privileges. If
anyone could have seen what he was doing at that moment, they would
have agreed that no other eighteen-year-old boy could have gotten away
with such a thing like that. But that might not have been quite true.
In fact, there may have been quite a few teenage boys doing the same
thing. But anyway, he did have special privileges. That was evident
when he crawled into bed with his mother, lifted up her nightie and put
his hand on her cunt.

What's more, his mother didn't even object. You would have expected
this very attractive, red-haired young woman (she was only thirty-six)
to behave like any other mother would have (well, some of them anyway),
that she would have awakened and on seeing that her son was in bed with
her and was fingering her pussy, have raised absolute hell. She did
awaken, but what she did after that was to turn over on her side facing
him, give him a warm loving smile and reach for his fully erect cock,
while their mouths came together in a hot passionate kiss.

Mrs. Frank (Jennifer) Henderson wasn't at all worried that they would
be caught doing what they were doing. Her husband had already left for
his business, a book store on the main street of Tuttleville, and she
and her son had the house all to themselves. She knew her son would
never get into bed with her until he had seen his father back his car
out of the driveway. Then he would lock the doors, so that it would be
safe for him to get into bed with his mother and go after her pussy.

Jennifer moaned softly as she felt her son's finger ease its way into
her already moist twat. Their lips parted and she looked at him with an
endearing smile.

"You really take over, don't you, as soon as your father is out of the
house," she teased.

"Wouldn't Dad flip if he could see us now?" said Jamie, grinning at
her. "He thinks that now that school is out for the summer, I sl**p
until noon every day."

"That's because he doesn't really know his son very well, has no idea
what a bundle of energy you are, an absolute ball of fire, when you're
in bed with your mother," said Jennifer. "I should be ashamed to admit
this, but I like having my son in bed with me."

"That's nothing to be ashamed of, Mom, since nobody knows about it but
you and me," Jamie told her. "Besides, it's all Dad's fault anyway. He
shouldn't leave for the store every morning without taking care of you
before he leaves. He should know you well enough by now to realize how
hot and horny you are during the day, especially in the morning."

"I'm afraid your father couldn't do much about it anyway, even if he
did know," said Jennifer. "He's so out of it in the morning, he's doing
well just to get dressed, get into his car and make it to the store.
Even then he can't function until he's downed a pot of coffee."

"Well, that's okay by me," said Jamie. "It made things just that much
easier. That first time I crawled into bed with you, you hardly put up
any struggle at all."

Jennifer laughed. "Who are you k**ding? I gave you all kinds of hints
that Mother wouldn't mind you getting into bed with her. If you hadn't
come into my room when you did, I'd have gone into yours and got into
bed with you."

She sat up, pulled her nightie up over her head and tossed it aside.
"There, that better?" she asked, leaning over him and dragging one of
her soft fleshy tits across his face. "You like being in bed with your
mother when she's bare naked, don't you, you bad boy."

Jamie laughed and wrapped his arms around her, one hand on her back and
the other on her ass, then rolled her onto her back. Looking down at
her, he caressed her legs, fondled her pussy and teased it again with
his finger. Moisture was oozing from her snatch, telling him she was
hot and ready. Both his hands went up over her belly to her tits and he
played with them. He kissed her face, her neck, her shoulders, then
sucked on both her tits. After he gave them a good going over, he
kissed her mouth again. He climbed on top of her and the head of his
cock prodded the lips of her pussy. He felt her legs come up over his
hips, pulling him tighter against her. He had not even begun to slip
his cock into her, yet he was already feeling pleasure just from being
on top of her. He was sure his mother felt the same way.

"Come on, darling. Push it into me," she said in a lewd whisper. "I
want it. Oh, I want it so very much. I love these mornings when you're
in bed with me. I don't know what I'll ever do, when you go off to
college this fall."

"No problem, Mom. I'm enrolling at Amhurst, just fifteen miles away and
I can live at home, instead of campus. I'll have plenty of time to make
love to you after Dad is gone and I have to leave. I'm going to be in
bed with you every morning for years to come."

"Oh sweetheart, that's so wonderful to hear," Jennifer said
breathlessly. "You don't know how it turns me on to hear you say that.
I think I'm going to stay here in bed and be good to you all day long."

She let out a little cry of delight as her son's enormous cock pushed
its way into her. In it went, inch by inch, pushing in a ways, then
drawing back, then going in deeper. By the time several inches of his
shaft was in her, her ass was moving in an erotic motion, harmonizing
with the movements his prick was making as it went in deeper and
deeper.

"Oh Lord, you're big," she cooed, with a note of satisfaction in her
voice. "It makes me feel so deliciously wicked, to have my son's big
solid cock in my pussy."

Her words filled him with lust and made his cock quiver in its urgent
need. Their lips met again as he moved into her a little at a time. He
could feel her pussy hugging his shaft. It was a tight fit and he had
to let her get it all, before they really went into action. He didn't
mind the time it took. The sensation of going into her a little at a
time, was exciting and it felt good. Everything about his lovely red-
haired mother felt good.

Finally he had his entire shaft in her. He could feel his balls wedged
in the crack of her ass. His mother groaned, then sighed. Then her arms
tightened around his neck and she kissed him again.

"Now comes the really good part," she breathed, "when you stop teasing
your mother. Fuck me!"

He started moving it in and out, in long slow strokes. Her slippery
cuntal juices oozing out of her pussy were doing the job of making it
easier and added to the pleasure they were both feeling. His cock began
to slide like a smooth piston, in and out, in and out, and with such a
tight feeling as his mother's cunt was providing, the feeling for him
was out of this world. Her legs moved. Her feet were on the backs of
his legs, then up higher. He could tell that she liked what she was
getting so much, she couldn't help squirming around beneath him. Her
legs were up over his back now, and her body was working with his. And
when he shot off his load in a passionate fury and thrust forward as
far as he could go, she cried out with joy and took him all the way. He
could feel her getting off when he did and her cunt was gripping his
cock, like she wanted him to keep pumping the way he was.

He collapsed on top of her and after a while her legs fell off his
back, to the bed. They lay there breathing heavily against each other.
Thinking that he might be too heavy for her, he made an effort to roll
off of her but she stopped him, bringing her arms around his back and
holding him.

"Don't you dare," she whispered. "I love the feeling of you on top of
me."

"But I'm heavy -"

"Not too heavy. I like it."

"Okay by me. You feel very comfortable."

"I'm built for comfort," she said with a little laugh. "Think back to
those times before you started being naughty with your mother, and how
you longed to get on top of me. Now you are. Isn't it nice?"

"I can't think of anything nicer."

A short time later, he slipped his hands under his mother's ass, got a
firm grip on both her fleshy round globes, then rolled over onto his
back, taking her with him. Now he could feel her against him along the
full length of their bodies, without worrying that he might crush her.
He could feel her warm moist pussy against his cock that was already
stiffening up again. He felt her tits against his chest, and his hands
were free to explore her sexy ass, to rub between her legs and send
thrills through her that made her cunt pulsate against his cock. He
knew what his mother liked and how she appreciated him giving it to
her.

He'd had plenty of opportunity to learn all the little things that
drove his mother wild. He knew the positions she liked to be in most,
although it seemed she liked any position he wanted to get her into. As
long as she had her son's cock inside her, as far as it would go, she
was happy. Up to now he'd fucked her every afternoon when he got home
from school. But now that school was out for the summer, he began
fucking her in the morning too, right after his father left for work.
Sometimes they stayed in bed most of the day, fucking. They didn't do
that often, though. She had housework to do, and shopping to be done.
And the laundry. Jamie helped her with all of that, giving her more
time to do naughty things with him. It was nice to be able to fuck her
throughout the day, right up until his father came home from work.

He brought his hands up along her sides, caressing her full round tits
with his palms. He felt her passion growing, as it was growing with
him. He felt her legs spreading wide, causing her pussy to open so that
the head of his cock was poking between the lips. Then raising her
hips, his mother reached down between them, held his steel-like cock so
that it was pointing upward and she lowered her pussy onto it. Just the
head went in, as her mouth pressed onto his in a kiss of increasing
passion. As they kissed she moved her pussy up and down, never taking
more than the head, and it sent thrills all through him that made him
want to stay in bed with his mother forever.

Then she began slowly taking more of his cock into her each time, and
he could feel his load growing. It swelled out the vein and made all
the nerve endings more sensitive. His mother was running the show this
time and that was fine with him. She never failed to make it good for
him - and herself. That slow slide her pussy made down his cock, right
to his groin, caused his mother to let out a little cry of delight. She
raised herself up slowly, then slid down his cock again. She was
sitting on him now. Her cries of pleasure became more intense. The
fourth time she did it, he was moaning with her and he had his hands on
both her tits, squeezing them gently and running his hands over the
stiffened nipples. She gave him a long pleasurable fucking, with her
cunt doing most of the work. Their breathing became heavier. She came
down on top of him, flattening her tits against his chest. She
straightened out her legs so that they were stretched out behind her,
alongside his. Then her mouth pressed onto his, her lips hot and
demanding, her tongue darting forth in search of his.

She couldn't go slow now. Her ass began gyrating faster and faster. He
felt his leg muscles going tight. That ticklish sensation began in his
cock and his balls, and he pushed clear off the mattress, taking his
mother with him. The way she was writhing on top of him and telling him
how good it was, he knew she was right there at the peak of sensation,
about to plunge into her orgasm. Half suspended in mid-air as she was,
he shot his load into her and both of them humped and jerked as they
came off together. Finally he collapsed and she came down with him.

He could have stayed there forever, especially when his mother told him
that she could too. With her on top of him, his prick still in her,
they rested - and then went at it again.

Two hours later, his mother, nestled in his arms, inhaled deeply and
wrinkled her nose. "Good heavens, we both reek of sex. And your come is
all over me, my hips, my belly and even my tits."

Jamie laughed. "Sorry, Mom, but pushing my cock back and forth between
your tits felt so good, I couldn't help shooting off. My come is all
over your neck and chin too."

His mother laughed with him. "You might have warned me. Then I could
have put my mouth over your cock before you shot off. It's a shame to
waste it."

"Don't worry, Mom. There's plenty more where that came from."

"I can believe that easy enough."

He gave his mother a loving kiss. "I love the way you smell after we've
fucked. And I like the smell of your pussy, when it's hot and aroused."

"Your male scent is a turn-on for me, too," she replied. "That's why we
go at it again and again, I guess."

His mother was grateful for his attention - not to mention his big hard
cock - and she showed it in so many lewd, obscene and loving ways that
Jamie didn't show much interest in screwing the teenage girls in his
neighborhood.

Not that he passed up any good looking pussy that came his way. He
surely didn't. He had something that really turned the girls on, and in
this day and age a girl wasn't at all shy about seeking him out and
offering it to him. He already had quite a few virgins to his credit.
He enjoyed collecting virgins, being the first guy to crawl up between
a girl's legs and show her how good it felt to have a solid cock moving
up into her untried but eager cunt. He was quite secretive about his
conquests and nobody knew a thing about it, except his mother. He told
his mother everything, because she loved to hear about the naughty
things her son did. After he related all the details of how he had
given a girl her first fuck, his mother would be so hot and horny she
would climb all over him. She'd grab hold of his steel-like cock and
stuff it into her snatch, then go to work on him like she was intent on
showing him once again that a teenage girl couldn't love him up half as
good as she could.

To Jamie, being able to fuck his mother whenever he wanted to, as often
as he wanted, was the greatest thing that ever happened to him. His
lovely mother was the hottest, wildest and most sensuous piece of ass a
guy could ever wish to have. And he fucked her like he could never get
enough of her.

She was all his, too. She didn't fool around with other men, even
though there were plenty of them around, some of them his father's good
buddies, who wanted to get into her panties. But she didn't give them
the time of day. She got all the extramarital sex she needed from her
own son. They had a good thing going and they were good for each other.
Since they fucked in the privacy of their own home, there was little
chance they'd ever be caught doing it. The possibility of his father
finding out he was screwing his mother, was pretty remote. So he and
his mother had little to worry about and they fucked each other silly.

Jennifer gave her son a warm loving kiss, then said, "Come on. Let's go
into the bathroom and get cleaned up."

While his mother stopped in the bathroom to put a plastic shower cap on
her head and tuck her shoulder length red hair up under it so it
wouldn't get wet, Jamie stepped into the shower stall and turned on the
warm water. As soon as she got in with him and closed the sliding glass
door behind her, she took the soap and started in on him. She lathered
his arms, neck and shoulders, then went all over his chest and stomach
like she was really enjoying herself. She leaned over and lathered his
cock, giving it and his balls very attentive and loving treatment.
Jamie sighed because it felt so good. His idea of happiness was his
mother showing how much she admired his cock, whether it was by the way
she looked at it, or the way she caressed it with her hands, or when
she took it in her mouth, her cunt or in her ass. Or if she simply
whispered in his ear, as she often did, telling him how much she loved
his cock, the look and feel of it, and how much she loved having sex
with her strong, virile, handsome looking son.

Lewd and obscene actions such as these, by his own mother, always set
him on fire. It resulted in him fucking her like mad and was the kind
of loving attention she enjoyed getting from him.

He surely loved what she was doing to him now. She was pushing the
foreskin of his cock back as far as it would go, and washing the head
with a loving gentle touch. Then she ran her fingers up and down its
entire length.

Although he had fucked his mother five times since his father had left
the house that morning, and she had sucked him off twice, which would
have left most young men his age, even in his superb physical
condition, exhausted - here he was in the shower with his mother and
his cock was standing up and it couldn't have been any harder, if it
had been made out of marble.

When she finished playing with his cock, she soaped his balls again,
lathered his ass, got plenty of suds in the crack and then eased a
finger all the way into his bumhole.

"You'd better let me wash you now, Mom," he gasped. "You're the one who
complained of smelling sexy."

With a little chuckle she handed him the bar of soap and he began
moving it over her body, which she obviously liked. He worked on her
tits like they were precious objects of art that had to be washed and
polished over and over again. He worked on them so long and so lovingly
that she let her head fall back a little, her eyes closed, then her
hand reached for his cock and played with it. He worked his way down,
soaping her belly and her back, then concentrated on getting a thick
soapy lather all over her cunt. With that done, she turned her back to
him and he did the same to her rear end. When he had the cheeks of her
ass and the crack between all lathered up, she stood with her legs
apart and suddenly bent over. Jamie just as quickly eased first one
finger, then two more, up his mother's asshole.

She sighed with pleasure and pushed her rear end back against him. He'd
been up her back route often enough that she'd learned to relax her
anal muscles and she felt no discomfort at having her bumhole
stretched. The very idea of having his fingers up his mother's backside
thrilled him so that he shivered with excitement and his hard cock
quivered.

His mother reached back and pushed his fingers out of her asshole, then
seized his cock and guided the head of it to the same place. He had no
trouble figuring out what she wanted. He pressed forward, easing his
prick into her ass.

He wrapped his arms around her waist as he leaned over her, pulled her
tightly to him and began ass-fucking her. His mother let out a cry of
delight as her passion soared, and that made him want to give it to her
all the more. His hands beneath her seized her dangling tits and he
hung onto them, squeezing the nipples gently between his fingers.

"Oh God, Mom," he groaned. "I sure am glad you like being fucked in the
ass."

"You're the one who taught your mother to like it, you bad boy," she
panted. "Nobody else has been up there. Not even your father!"

One of his hands left her tit and moved lower. He fondled her cunt,
then slipped a finger inside, giving his mother pleasure at both
openings. That always brought her off in a hurry. Pleased even more by
his mother's obvious excitement, he fucked her ass vigorously. He could
feel himself building up to a climax. He pounded his cock up his
mother's bumhole and shot off his load, flooding the depths of her ass.

"Oh wow!" his mother panted, trying to catch her breath. "Wouldn't our
friends and neighbors have something to talk about if they could see
the position we're in right now, and what you just did to your mother."

Slowly he pulled his cock out of his mother's ass and she straightened
up, turned around and began washing it for him.

"This poor thing takes such a beating," she cooed as she rubbed a thick
lather of soap all over it and rinsed it off. "I honestly can't
understand how it stands up to all this punishment."

Jamie grinned at her as he squeezed her tits. "My cock doesn't think of
it as punishment."

After she finished cleaning up his cock, Jamie returned the favor and
washed the crack of his mother's ass once again. Then they stepped from
the shower and dried each other off.

"Shall we dress for lunch, or shall we go informal?" his mother asked
with a girlish giggle.

"If you mean naked," said Jamie, grinning at her. "Let's go that way."

That night at the supper table was like any other night at the
Henderson household. Frank Henderson sat at the head of the table, his
wife Jennifer on his right and his son Jamie on his left. He talked as
usual about how things went that day at the book store, the biggest and
most prosperous one for miles around. It was remarkable that the small
community of Tuttleville could support a book store of that size, but
people came from miles around to do business there.

Frank was a clever businessman and he devoted a great deal of time to
it. And he had connections, various clubs he belonged to, several
community projects he was active in. This took up a good deal of his
spare time, time which he should have been spending with his wife, he
supposed, but it paid off. His business was thriving. He was sure
Jennifer understood. Besides, with school out for the summer, she had
their son Jamie for company. Jamie took her wherever she wanted to go
in the evenings, when he had to go back to the store. Jamie took her to
the movies and to social events, which was really his husbandly duty to
do so and which he wasn't attending to. But his wife and their son got
along well together and they didn't seem to mind. Jennifer didn't
complain that it was her son who took her places, instead of her
husband. And Jamie didn't object to taking his mother wherever she
wanted to go, when he could have been out with some teenage girl.

It made Frank feel more at ease, knowing his wife was with their son,
when he couldn't be with her. His dear Jennifer was a faithful,
respectable wife and having an extramarital affair was the farthest
thing from her mind, he was sure. Yet by the very way she was put
together, a beautiful face, a superb figure and a warm personality, was
a temptation to men. He knew all too well that even his good buddies,
supposedly his loyal friends, wanted to get into her panties, and
would, if she gave any one of them the least bit of encouragement. His
wife had something about her that seemed to broadcast sex, like she was
a transmitter sending out signals. It was all too apparent that she had
a hot, sexy nature, even if she herself was unaware of it. It was so
easy to get her aroused, that if he spent less time at the store and
more time with her, she'd likely burn him out in a month. When they
were in bed together, he couldn't begin to match her passionate
demands. A woman like that would at times, he knew, be tempted to get a
little on the side, like several other women in this town were doing.

But with his son accompanying his mother nearly everywhere she went, he
felt secure. Even if the boy didn't realize it, he was looking after
his father's interests. His presence with his mother was a
discouragement to men who wanted to make a try for her. For that reason
he didn't press too hard when Jamie didn't show any interest in
spending the summer months working as a clerk in the book store,
learning the business, but seemed to prefer to just hang around the
house and do nothing. If his mother didn't mind him being underfoot all
the time, it was all right with him. She had someone to talk to all day
and that would keep her mind off sex.

It was when a woman was alone in the house all day that she was apt to
be tempted, he thought. His friend Cecil was having marital problems
because of that very thing. He came home during the day when he wasn't
expected and found his wife having sex with the teenage boy who mowed
their lawn every week. Yes, Frank Henderson was very pleased that his
son was home with his mother all day, making that kind of nonsense
impossible.

While his father was having his secret thoughts, Jamie glanced across
at his mother, and smiled a furtive little smile. His mother could have
been an actress. She deserved an academy award. Right now she was being
the quiet natured, highly moral, respectable wife and mother, who never
had an immoral thought in her life. She looked so innocent that if
someone said fuck in front of her, she'd faint dead away. Who would
ever suspect that she had been naked most of the day, romping around
the house with her son? There wasn't a thing about her to indicate
she'd had her son's prick in her mouth, in her cunt and up her ass. It
wasn't written on her forehead in red letters. It didn't show. How many
other mothers in town, Jamie wondered, were putting on a similar
convincing act of innocence?

"It's a strange thing, the way the book business has been going over
the past several years," Frank Henderson said, unknowingly cutting in
on his son's lewd thoughts about his mother.

"In what way, dear?" asked Jennifer.

"Sex has become far and away the best-seller," said Frank. "The public
is obsessed with immorality, even in their reading. Sex is the all
important thing. If they aren't doing it, they watch it on TV or in the
movies."

"I think that's terrible," said Jennifer, glancing at her son and
thinking of the X-rated movie he took her to the other night in another
town.

"And if they aren't watching it," Frank went on, "they want to read
about it. If the books we sell weren't about sex, the store would go
broke. If you go to a hardware store to buy a socket wrench, it's
fastened by plastic to a cardboard backing that has a picture of a
naked woman on it. Nothing, it seems, can be sold without sex."

"It's the age we're living in, I guess," said Jennifer with a deep
sigh, as she passed the dish of mashed potatoes across to her son.

"You wouldn't believe what they're planning for a book they intend to
bring out," said Frank.

"What kind of book, Dad?" asked Jamie.

"Another Kinsey type thing," said Frank. "A study on i****t."

That got Jamie and his mother's attention. They both glanced at each
other and looked startled.

"i****t?" said Jennifer.

"Yes. I received a notice about it from the publisher," said Frank. "It
was a questionnaire, really. They want to know how I think it will
sell. They send this questionnaire to all the bookstores around the
country and if it looks like it will sell well, they'll go ahead with
the research on it and write it."

"i****t seems to be a popular subject lately," said Jennifer
cautiously. "It's being written about in newspapers and magazines, and
they've even made several movies with that as the subject!"

"Yeah, there's a movie out now where the hero and the heroine are
b*****r and s****r," said Jamie. "And they do it to each other all
through the picture."

Jennifer gave her son a warning glance. At the same time she made a
mental note that she wanted him to take her to see that movie, when it
was showing at their favorite out-of-town theater.

"It's disgraceful," said Frank. "Sexologists claim there's a lot of it
going on, sex between b*****r and s****r, father and daughter, niece
and uncle, nephew and aunt, and between mother and son."

"How shocking!" Jennifer gasped.

"What's more," Frank went on, "this information I received claims
they've found a particular town where a good many people are doing it.
Mostly between mothers and sons, but a lot of it between b*****rs and
s****rs too. They plan to send investigators to this place and get the
goods on these women who are fooling around with their sons. Then the
information they gather will go into the book. There'll be several
volumes, the first dealing with sex between a mother and her son."

"What's this world coming to?" asked Jennifer, looking a little uneasy.

Jamie tried to shrug it off. "It sounds pretty far out, Dad. I doubt if
anything will come of it."

"Not if I can help it," said Frank. "I wrote them back and told them
the whole idea was disgusting and sick. I also told them that whoever
thought up that idea, should be put away."

"Good for you, dear. If there were more people like you, looking after
the community and f****y life, it would be a better world."

Frank look pleased and smiled at her. "Thank you, dear. I'm glad you
understand about these things. Keeping watch over the way society is
going, does involve a lot of time. And it pleases me that you've never
complained about the time I've spent with these community
organizations, when I could have been home with you!"

Jennifer glanced at her son again, then concentrated on the food on her
plate.

... Continue»
Posted by heavenly_joy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 392  |  
100%
  |  4

Sex Ahead 5

The way young Manley got started fooling around with Patricia Preston
wasn't all that different from the way any local eighteen-year-old boy
made out with an attractive thirty-six-year-old woman. If you lived in
Tuttleville, you'd know there was a lot of that going on. A stranger
however, would never realize it.

The women of Tuttleville - and the teenage girls too - were rather
clanish. They didn't take to strangers. Men from out of town, business
men, traveling salesmen and the like, came away with the impression
that the ladies who lived there, were pure-minded, well behaved women
who didn't stand for any fooling around and only had sex with their
husbands.

Nothing could have been farther from the truth, as most of the boys in
their senior year at Tuttleville High School knew only too well. Their
favorite sport wasn't football or basketball. It was crawling between
the legs of all those married women who loved making it with a horny
teenage stud. More than just a few neglected wives were getting a
little on the side from some teenage k**, who lived just down the
street or over on the next block. Young Manley was getting his full
share of that kind of action. He was fucking Mrs. Carpenter over on the
next street, and Mrs. Tamerlin who was his next door neighbor. What
made it different with him and Mrs. Preston, was that they weren't
neighbors. Patricia Preston was his mother.

Maybe that's what made it so easy. They lived in the same house and
they were alone together a lot. Manley was hot and horny for his mother
and it helped considerably when he became aware that she had the hots
for him too, even if she wouldn't admit it, even to herself.

Their intimacy came about in easy stages, with Manley making a little
more progress each time. He came home from school one day to find his
mother applying lotion to her body, because she had been out in the
backyard on a beach towel, sunning herself. When Manley came into her
room, she let him take over the job and he did so eagerly. He spread
the oil slowly and gently over her neck and shoulders, and then all
over her back. The upper part of her bikini was lying on the bed where
she had tossed it, and Manley began to apply the lotion all around and
over her luscious round tits. He was having himself a grand time when
his mother realized she hadn't got any sun on her boobs, so it wasn't
necessary to put any lotion there.

Unperturbed, Manley then massaged the lotion into her legs, from her
ankles right up to the crotch of her bikini. His mother let him, even
though he spent a lot of time rubbing between her thighs, while he
kissed her with his tongue probing deep into her mouth in search of
hers. She was breathing quite heavily when she whispered, "That's not
the way a young man should be kissing his mother."

She didn't seem to notice, or pretended not to, the way he was feeling
between her legs.

Whenever Manley's father was out for the evening, back to the office or
to a lodge meeting, Manley would take his mother out, to dinner or to a
movie. In the movie he would sit with his arm around her, while he took
her hand in his and in the dark they would neck like two teenage
lovers. Once, when he freed his hand from his mother's, he eased it up
under her skirt, up between her legs, all the way to the crotch of her
panties. He had succeeded in getting his fingers in around the legband
and was feeling her cunt. When he got that far, she took his hand away
and scolded him in a whisper, saying, "Now that's not for you, because
I'm your mother."

One evening when Manley and his mother were alone together, they were
sitting cuddled up together on the couch in the living room, talking
about sex.

His mother said, "I find it very hard to talk to anyone about sex,
except to you."

She had no trouble at all discussing sex with her son, and they made
some startling confessions to each other. Manley even confessed that
his first piece of ass was with Mrs. John Bentley (Sally), an
attractive woman about his mother's age and his mother's very dear
friend.

Before long she told him, "I wasn't a virgin when I married your father
and I made the mistake, later on, of telling him."

When she saw how interested her son was in hearing about her sexual
indiscretions when she was his age, she went on.

"I wasn't really in love with your father. I married him because I was
already pregnant - with you. During the first two years of my marriage,
I told him all sorts of stories about myself that I should have kept
quiet about. I told him about the s*******n boys who fucked me during
my senior year in high school. They're grown up now of course, and
several of them work with your father and one of them is his boss."

"Wow, Mom. That must have really surprised him," said Manley. "What
else did you tell him?"

"I told him how my parents always went away somewhere for the weekend
and while they were gone, I slept with my b*****r and he'd fuck me
nearly all night long. But I was really foolish to tell him about Mr.
Davis, the d**ggist, who would fuck me in the back of his store, up to
the time his wife came in one day and caught us at it. By then of
course, Mr. Davis had planted his seed and I was pregnant. Your father
never recovered from those stories. They awakened his jealousy and
doubts. And our life together, at times, has been almost intolerable."

After his mother told him all this, Manley was so hot and horny he
could hardly sit still. He wanted to fuck his mother more than he'd
ever wanted anything in his whole life. And he knew she wanted that
just as much as he did, if she could only just let herself go and allow
it to happen. The reason she told him what she did, he knew, was
because it got her sexually hot and excited letting him know about it.

He tried his best to fuck her that night and his mother was so aroused,
so hot and willing, he was certain now he was going to make it. They
were snuggled up in one another's arms kissing like lovers, rather than
mother and son. He had her dress up around her waist and her panties
were on the floor. He had a finger in her cunt as he kissed her, and
his mother's ass was wriggling about on the couch. He unzipped his
pants, hauled out his bone hard pecker and let his mother feast her
eyes on it. He placed her hand on it and she left it there, her fingers
curled around the sturdy shaft.

He kissed her again while he played with her pussy some more, and she
began to move her hand up and down on his cock. When he had her so
worked up he knew she wouldn't refuse him anything, he stretched her
out on the couch. One of her legs was up on the back of the couch, her
other on the floor. Her thighs were wide apart and the lips of her cunt
flowered open, ready to receive him. With the speed of light he tugged
off his shoes, socks, shirt, pants and undershorts and got onto the
couch between her legs. He leaned over her, his weight on his arms. The
head of his cock was less than an inch from touching the warm slick
lips of her cunt, when he heard his father's car pull into the
driveway.

Frantically his mother leaped off the couch, grabbed up her panties
from the floor, dashed upstairs and into the bathroom. Quickly he
gathered up his clothes and raced up the stairs after her, then turned
into his own room and closed the door. Sweating because of his close
escape, he was putting on his undershorts when he heard his father come
through the front door downstairs.

One night shortly after that when his father wasn't home, his mother
came into his room and Manley's cock sprang to attention inside his
pajama bottoms. He loved the way his mother gazed at his bare chest,
like she was really turned on. She was such a gorgeous creature, all
curves and softness. Her mouth was sensuous, her hair dark and
luxuriant. She looked like she was ready and eager to get laid, and
Manley was sure he wouldn't have any trouble fucking her now. After
all, she came into his room, didn't she?

Aside from the fact that they loved each other as mother and son, there
was a strong current of attraction between them that was highly
physical. They were always on the verge of getting into bed together,
but never quite making it. This was because his mother somehow managed
to fend him off, or because his father was close by and he didn't dare
try anything. Yet when they were alone together, she looked like she
was hot and ready for him to take her.

She sat on the side of the bed and kicked off her shoes. She looked at
her legs and said, "I think they are too thick!"

Manley replied, "They are not, Mom. They're perfect. I adore them. I'm
crazy about your legs."

"Do you like my new stockings?" she asked, and raised her skirt right
up to her thighs to show him.

His mother never owned pantyhose. She despised them. Her stockings were
not ordinary nylons either. They were expensive and had an interesting
design running all through them. Yet Manley felt his mother was using
them only as an excuse to show him her legs, her exposed thighs and her
brief panties.

She decided she would take a shower and told him she wouldn't be long.
In a short while she was back in his room, wearing a dressing gown that
was so thin he could see through it. He could certainly tell that she
had nothing on underneath it. As if that weren't enough, she let the
dressing gown come open as she stood with her legs a little apart. She
looked to Manley like she was close to an orgasm, and that the touch of
his hand on her tits or her cunt would do it. His mother made no
attempt to close the dressing gown when she sat on the side of the bed
to put her stockings on.

Manley couldn't hold back any longer. He dropped to his knees, in front
of her and put his hand on the soft humid hair between her legs. He
stroked it gently, saying, "It's so lovely, so soft and beautiful. It's
a shame to keep it out of sight, Mom. Especially from me, when I
appreciate it so. Oh Mom, I can't believe how beautiful you are between
your legs."

She seemed ready and willing for whatever he wanted to do, the way her
flesh looked, her cunt open like a flower, the way her legs were
spread. The lips of her pussy were so wet and inviting. His mother
spread her legs wider to let him look at it. He touched it gently and
spread the lips, thrilled at how moist they were. She smelled fresh and
clean after her shower, yet there was the distinct exciting scent that
comes from a woman's cunt when she is hotly aroused.

She felt it when he touched her clitoris and let out a little moan of
delight. He could hardly wait until she felt the bigger pleasure, the
one she would feel when his long hard cock went up into her.

He kissed her clitoris, wet now from her arousal. Her cunt tasted like
a seashell, a wonderful fresh salty seashell.

"Oh Mom!" he moaned, kissing, licking and probing with his tongue. She
fell back onto the bed, presenting her exposed cunt to him, warm and
moist, like a camelia, like rose petals, like velvet satin. It was
hotly aroused and she was offering it to him.

Her legs hung over the side of the bed, her cunt open. He pressed his
nose into it, kissed it, inserted his tongue. She did not move to stop
him. She didn't move at all, except for a gentle wriggling of her ass.

Her clitoris stiffened like a nipple. His head between her legs was
caught in the most delicious vise of satiny smooth flesh.

His hand traveled upward to her full round tits and caressed them. His
mother sighed, letting him know she liked that. She moaned as he began
kissing, licking and sucking her cunt with increasing urgency. Her
hands traveled down and joined his mouth in fondling her cunt. It was
apparent she liked to be touched at the mouth of her snatch. She
touched the places with him, like she was pointing out the spots that
would really set her off. He licked around the opening where he wanted
so much to shove in his prick and move it around until he made her
scream with pleasure. He would do that, very soon now. His mother
wasn't refusing him anything. He pushed his tongue into her opening as
far as it would go. He took her bare ass in his two hands and while he
was eating her, his fingers pressed into the soft flesh of her bum,
traveled around its firmness into its curve, and his finger touched the
sensitive mouth of her asshole and pushed into it gently.

Suddenly his mother gave a start, as if he had touched off an electric
spark. She moved her ass to get more of his finger. He shoved it in
farther, all the while licking and sucking on her cunt. His mother
moaned and began to undulate.

When she sank downward, she felt his probing finger, and when she rose
upward she met his kissing, licking, sucking mouth and his darting
tongue. With every move he felt his mother's quickening rhythm, until
she let out a little cry, had a long sustained spasm, then cooed like a
pigeon. With his finger in her ass and his mouth on her cunt, he
brought her off once, twice, and then a third time.

While she sailed through her last orgasm, Manley tugged at the strings
holding up his pajama bottoms and impatiently rid himself of the
garment.

His mother fell over, panting and gasping, and pulled Manley onto the
bed with her, so that he was lying on his side facing her.

"Oh Manley, what have you done to me? What have you done to your
mother?" She kissed him long and passionately, tasting the juices of
her cunt on his mouth. "Oh you naughty boy! You made it so wonderful
for your mother!"

Her arms flailed about as she struggled out of her dressing robe. Then
she pressed her naked body up tightly against his, one leg coming up
over him, locking him to her. They kissed again.

While their arms were about each other and his hand was on her shapely
ass, the head of his cock was positioned right at the entrance to her
cunt. It touched her moist pussy lips and set him on fire. He couldn't
miss this time. He made a humping movement with his hips and the head
of his cock, followed by two inches of thick solid shaft, went up into
her.

"No, darling!" his mother gasped. "Not now! There isn't time. Your
father will be home any minute!"

He didn't believe her. She wasn't stalling him anymore. He had his
prick in her, part of it anyway, and she was now going to get it all.
He rolled her onto her back and he came up over her. He had a firm grip
on her ass and he pushed for all he was worth. So well lubricated was
his mother's cunt that he went in all the way. Regardless of the fact
that her cuntal passage was a tight fit and his hard cock was enormous,
he was in her right up to his balls.

"Darling, stop!" she called in a fierce whisper. "I hear your father's
car in the driveway!"

That wouldn't work this time, he thought. He whispered back, as if
there was someone there who might overhear what he was saying to her.
"I'm in you, Mom. I'm fucking you at last. I'm going to fuck you until
I make you feel so good, you'll come back to me for more, again and
again."

He didn't hear his father's car pull into the driveway. He didn't hear
his father come in the front door, either. But luck was with them both
that night. His father, instead of coming up the stairs, hollered up
from the hallway.

"Patricia? You ready yet? Get a move on. We should have been at the
Hendersons a half hour ago. I got delayed at the office."

His mother let out a startled cry and uncunted him. He rolled onto his
back as she pushed him off her and scrambled off the bed. Grabbing her
robe, she shot out the door and into the bathroom. So quick was her
exit, she was gone even while Manley's cock was spurting out its heavy
charge, all over his belly, his chest and right up to his chin.

It took Manley a while to get over his frustration. He lay there on the
bed until he heard his mother and father leave for their dinner date
with the Hendersons, then he got up and went into the bathroom. After
his shower he began to see the humor in the incident and he thought it
was funny. It was also thrilling and exciting. He'd actually had his
big hard prick in his mother's cunt! Right up to his balls! Her one and
only objection was that they didn't have enough time, before his father
was due to arrive home. She didn't raise any fuss about the fact that
he was going to screw his mother. Hell, she wanted his cock just as
much as he wanted her pussy. And if the old man hadn't come home when
he did, he would still be fucking her.

As far as Manley was concerned, he'd really done it. True, he had his
prick in his mother's cunt for less than a minute. But he'd had it up
there, as far as it would go. That his mother was upset, wasn't because
she didn't like it. She liked it all right. She was uptight because she
was afraid the old man was going to catch her being fucked by her own
son.

The next time it would be different. He wouldn't have any trouble
getting his prick into her a second time, he told himself. Now that his
mother knew how good it felt to have him in her, she'd be as eager to
fuck as he was. She was likely looking forward to the next time they
were alone together, as much as he was. She'd been thrilled out of her
mind with the way he ate her pussy, and she'd feel the same way about
fucking her. He was willing to bet that right now, while his mother was
at the Hendersons, her thoughts were still on that moment when she was
sprawled out on the bed, with her son on top of her, shoving his prick
into her.

After he dried himself off, Manley went back to his room and sat on the
side of the bed. His cock was sticking out in front of him like the
handle on a pump, just from thinking about those wonderful few moments
alone with his mother.

Wouldn't it freak the old man out, he thought, if he knew he'd had his
head between Mom's legs and had eaten her pussy? That he had kissed,
licked and sucked her cunt, and lapped up her juices while he brought
her off three times? It wasn't every day that a guy got a chance to
kiss and lick his mother's snatch and swallow her come, while he held
her by her bare ass and she wriggled it all around, rubbing her twat
all over his face. What would the old man do, if he knew he'd been on
top of Mom when she was naked, had touched her cunt with the head of
his prick, then pushed it up into her?

Well he had a pretty good idea what the old man would do, and he didn't
want to experience it. He didn't ever want the old man to find out
about it at all. What he wanted was for his mother to find out how good
it could be with his prick in her for an hour or more at a time.

Now that he'd had his prick in her cunt, he considered his mother as
much his woman as she was Dad's. Maybe even more so, because his mother
was never as loving and affectionate with his father as she was with
him. He was her favorite man, he knew that. She was forever hugging and
kissing him, and standing close to him with her arms about him. And she
didn't seem to mind that he was feeling her tits, and running his hands
all over her ass. Once when they were sitting close together on the
couch, he slipped his hand up under her dress, up between her legs and
she didn't say a thing about it. What thrilled him even more was when
she stood with her arms about his neck and rubbed her pussy against the
hard bulge in the front of his pants, and didn't object when he grabbed
her by both cheeks of her ass and pulled her tightly against him. He
was certain she'd had a climax quite often that way, because he
frequently shot off his load in his undershorts while he was doing it.

His cock sticking out in front of him was like a bar of steel, except
that it quivered and pulsed impatiently. What was he to do? He couldn't
stay here all evening thinking about how great it had been fucking his
mother - for all of thirty seconds. He needed a hot pussy he could fuck
all evening long.

He thought of Mrs. Tamerlin - Agnes - who lived next door. He had a hot
thing going with her, because her husband was away a lot and it was so
easy to slip into her house through the back door and get into bed with
her. Agnes wasn't one to waste time in idle conversation. The moment he
came into her kitchen, she led him off to her bedroom, where they took
off their clothes and got into the bed. They did take chances though,
especially on weekends when her husband was home. Often he would fuck
her in just the time it took her husband to drive to the store for
cigarettes and come right back. One time he fucked her while her
husband was mowing the lawn and once while he was washing the car.

Quickly he put on his clothes, went downstairs and phoned Agnes. The
grin that spread across his face indicated she had told him her husband
was out for the evening and she was alone. He lost no time in leaping
over the low fence that separated her backyard from his. Then he was
through the door, into the kitchen and into Agnes' waiting arms.

Manley may have been right. Maybe his mother was eagerly awaiting her
next chance to be alone with him, so he could fuck her again. And this
time have the opportunity to do it properly, without it ending as soon
as it got started. But the trouble was that three days went by without
him and his mother having a chance to be alone together. So he still
didn't know if his mother was as eager as he was to do it again, or if
she had no intention of ever getting into a position like that with her
son a second time.

That night the three of them, Mom, Dad and himself, were to go out to
dinner, then meet the Emersons at the theater. The Emersons would have
their daughter Sheri with them, so for her and Manley, it was a date,
arranged by the girl's parents.

The Emersons liked Manley very much. They thought he was a wonderful
young man, the kind of boy they wanted their daughter to be dating.
They were very protective of her and didn't approve of most young men
who tried to take her out. But they did approve of Manley and were
forever thinking up discreet ways to bring him and their daughter
together. Sheri didn't mind that her parents were interfering. She had
more than just a crush on Manley. She had the hots for him and she was
grateful to her parents for any help they could give her, in her
pursuit of him.

Manley was the only boy the Emersons trusted alone with their daughter.
Their belief that he would behave like a gentleman, even when they
weren't there to watch him, was a mistaken belief at best. The first
time he was alone with Sheri, he fucked her. In fact, from the time the
Emersons had left, to the time they returned around midnight, he had
fucked her six times.

He hardly deserved full credit for this achievement, however. As soon
as her parents' car pulled out of the driveway, the girl practically
climbed all over him. She came on so strong that Manley was amazed that
up to the very moment when his prick went up into her, she had been a
virgin.

He liked Sheri very much and was warmly affectionate toward her. But he
was that way with all the other teenage girls he was fucking too. To
him, Sheri was just one of several girls he could fuck whenever he
wanted to. The girls in the neighborhood put out for him, even though
most of them had steady boyfriends and three of them were engaged to be
married. Indeed, one girl let him fuck her the night before her
wedding. And four girls who were already married, didn't see that as
any good reason why Manley shouldn't go right on fucking them whenever
he wanted to. They didn't express that idea to their husbands, of
course, but a wedding ring on a finger didn't stop a hot cunt from
wanting Manley's prick.

Manley took it all in stride. To him it was a normal way of life, to be
able to fuck any girl he chose to, at any given time. It didn't impress
him all that much. What really excited him was being able to fuck his
beautiful, hot and sexy mother, and do it as often as he wanted to.
That would really be something!

"I hope your mother isn't going to take all night getting dressed,"
said Bert Preston to his son. "I have a table reserved at the
restaurant, but we don't want to have to hurry through the meal, in
order to meet the Emersons at the theater."

"We have plenty of time, Dad," Manley assured him.

They had been watching the news on TV and as usual, Bert had been
giving his son his views on politics. He always talked politics, never
sex with his son. Manley thought that was humorous. His mother talked
sex with him, never politics.

Suddenly his mother called down the stairs to him. "Manly, let your
father settle the affairs of the world. Come up her and talk to me."

Manley grinned and obediently went up the stairs to the bathroom where
his mother was. He expected she wanted him to do up the zipper on the
back of her dress. He liked it when she let him do things like that for
her. Often she left her bra unfastened, just so he could have the fun
of doing it up. That always involved him adjusting it for her and
feeling around her boobs, to make sure he had it so that it was
comfortable for her. Maybe some day she'd let him put her panties on
for her too. He'd really like that, and most likely she would also.

But when he got to the bathroom, he found his mother standing there
completely naked, combing her hair in front of the mirror. Manley's
cock stiffened inside his pants and it quivered as he gazed at her. He
came up behind her and touched the cheeks of her bare ass with his
fingers.

He felt a little nervous. After all, his father was just downstairs in
the living room. He moved his hands around his mother and felt her
boobs. She sighed and her reflection in the mirror smiled back at him.
His hand moved lower and caressed the soft but firm flesh of her belly.
He marveled that she was as flat there as a teenage girl. His hand went
lower still, until his fingers were in her pussy hair. He kissed her
shoulder.

She smiled at him and said, almost in a whisper. "Of all nights for
your father to come home on time. I would have liked to have had a
little time alone with you, before we went out!"

"He had to come home when he did," Manley explained, also in a low
voice. "We're going out to dinner, then meeting the Emersons after."

As he leaned over her shoulder, she turned her head toward him and they
kissed. He was so hot for her he couldn't hold back any longer. He had
to take a chance. Quickly he unzipped his pants and hauled out his
cock, poking her with it in the crack of her ass. He would shove it up
under her bum and into her cunt. He would fuck her doggy fashion, as
she bent over, with her elbows on the vanity sink. The head of his
prick touched the lips of her cunt. It was warm and slick with her
moisture. That thrilled him, knowing his mother was hot and ready for
him. He pushed, sinking the bulbous-shaped head in past the lips of her
cunt. He pushed again and went in deeper. His mother sighed and her ass
began to undulate against him. He went in still deeper. Then he heard
his father on the stairs.

Frantically he pulled back, stuffed his cock back into his pants and
did up his zipper.

Bert came into the bathroom and saw his wife naked. "Patricia! How can
you walk around like that, in front of your son? Have you no shame?"

"Darling, what's so terrible about Manley seeing me naked? I'm his
mother," said Patricia, making it all sound so innocent. "Do you think
he's going to get lewd and lascivious thoughts about me, just because
he's free to gaze at my feminine charms?"

"Patricia! Don't talk like that," Bert told her. "Our son should not be
seeing you when you're naked."

Patricia looked at her husband, taunting him. "All his life he's seen
me naked. When he was born, he came out from between my legs. And for
the first two years of his life he sucked on my bare titties. When I
bathed him, I got into the tub with him."

"Yes, right up until he was ten, when I insisted that you stop it,"
said Bert.

Patricia smiled a secret little smile. She could truthfully say that
she never got into the tub with her son again, after her husband told
her not to. But that was because from that day on, she and her son took
showers together. At least for a few years more.

"Now if I were naked in front of somebody else, another woman's
eighteen-year-old son, you'd have cause to complain," Patricia argued.
"But there's nothing wrong with being naked in front of my own son. Do
you think the sight of his naked mother is going to turn him on?"

"Patricia!"

"If he likes looking at a naked female, if that's what he wants, every
teenage girl in this neighborhood would be only too happy to take her
clothes off for him," Patricia went on. "What's more, I'm sure a good
many of them have. The same goes for the Emersons' daughter Sheri.
She'd let our son see anything he wants to see, I'll bet. I've seen the
way she looks at him. She's so hot for our son it's all she can do to
keep her hands off him, when her parents are there."

"Patricia, this conversation is disgusting," said Bert. He turned to
his son and said, "You mustn't mind your mother. She gets this way
sometimes. She takes a strange delight in going around without any
clothes on." Looking back at his wife, he said, "Go and get dressed,
Patricia."

Without another word, she went into her bedroom and slipped into a
dress with nothing on underneath. She put on her shoes, grabbed a light
coat which she put over her arm and said, "I'm ready."

In the car she sat in the middle, with her husband driving and with her
son on the other side of her, with his arm around her shoulders. As
they pulled away, she took his other hand so that it was under the coat
she was holding on her lap, then guided it into a pocket of her dress.
Only it was a false pocket, a slit, and Manley found his hand inside
her dress, next to her skin. Then his fingers were in her pussy hair,
touching his mother's cunt. Bert drove on toward downtown.

"Turn right up ahead, Bert," said Patricia. "It's such a beautiful
moonlight night. We have time. Take a slow drive through the park."

Manley's father wanted to go directly to the restaurant, but he gave in
and they drove leisurely along the scenic park road. His father
prattled on about something that took place at the office that day,
while Manley had his hand on his mother's cunt, and feeling his own
excitement becoming so urgent he could hardly talk.

His mother talked, wittily, continuously, and Manley thought to
himself, You won't be able to talk in a few more minutes. But she did,
all the time that he was fingering her cunt in the dark, beneath her
dress and the coat. He could feel her moving upwards to his touch,
opening her legs as far as she dared, without his father noticing it.
With her legs parted he could fit his entire hand between her thighs,
enclosing her warm, wet snatch, one finger deep inside her pussy-lips.

Then she grew tense under his fingers, stretching herself, and Manley
knew his mother was getting off. It was contagious. He shot off his
load inside his undershorts, without his cock even being touched.

Manley was so wet he was afraid it might leave a noticeable stain on
the front of his slacks, and he knew his mother had to be even worse
off. She had no panties on to keep her juices from spreading all over
her thighs and into the crack of her ass.

When they entered the restaurant he was glad he was wearing his sport
jacket, and he noticed that his mother kept her light coat over her arm
in front of her. As soon as they were led to their table, his mother
excused herself and went to the ladies room, no doubt to clean herself
up. He headed for the men's room, leaving his father seated at the
table.

It was an elegant restaurant that didn't skimp of the luxury of its
rest rooms. He could lock the door behind him and be assured of privacy
at the sink. He dropped his pants and wiped himself and his undershorts
with paper towels. Then he washed his cock. When he pulled his
undershorts back up, they were damp but in a lot better shape than they
had been. On returning to the table, his mother gave him a smile of
assurance.

... Continue»
Posted by heavenly_joy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 389  |  
100%
  |  3

Sex Ahead 2

All the big publishing houses are not located in New York City. One of
the biggest, Findley House, has its offices in a much smaller city,
Denton, because its founder and chief stockholder, Paul T. Findley,
wanted to be able to get off to the mountains or the seashore, without
spending all his time traveling. As the company became more successful,
due to the fact that it printed a good many books of a sexual and
erotic nature, Findley House soon took over the entire sixth floor of
the Palmer Building in downtown Denton.

In Paul Findley's spacious and luxurious office, best-selling books
were born. Usually a book began as a germ of an idea in the sexually
obsessed mind of Findley himself. The privacy he needed to come up with
such ideas was assured by his secretary, sexy and attractive Mrs.
Walters - Margo, who guarded his door like it was the entrance to Fort
Knox. The only way anyone could get past her and into Findley's
sanctuary, was by invitation from the great man himself.

When the idea for a book sprang from Findley's mind, it was carefully
nurtured, or as some of his staff inelegantly put it, kicked around to
see what it would do. When the idea was proven sound, which meant that
Findley decided to do it, research was begun. Then a writer was
selected to put it all together.

Not all ideas came from Findley. Of his stable of writers, one of them,
Laura Stevens, was unique. She didn't need to have Findley hand her a
project. She had a lot of sexy ideas herself. These she presented to
Findley and was always successful in getting him to let her go ahead
with them. Her previous four books, all best-sellers, were proof to
Findley and everyone else, that her ideas were sound.

Needless to say that whenever Laura called on Paul Findley, his
secretary Margo Walters, understood that her employer's invitation, as
far as Laura was concerned, was a standing one.

So on this particular summer morning that was already filled with warm
sunshine, Brian Overton and his mother were still in bed furiously
fucking, after which she would get up and start making breakfast. Two
blocks over, at the Baker residence, Dorothy Baker was having
difficulty preparing breakfast for her and her son. She was naked and
young Mark was playfully chasing his mother around the kitchen,
grabbing her tits and feeling her cunt. While that was going on, four
hundred miles from there in the city of Denton, Paul Findley, looking
fit and handsome for a man of his years, smoothed back his grey hair
and pulled in his paunch, as his secretary ushered in a very attractive
young woman and said, "Mrs. Stevens, sir."

"Won't you sit down, Mrs. Stevens? The couch here is the most
comfortable," said Findley, smiling like a man who was contemplating
getting into her panties.

The young woman seated herself on the couch and when the secretary
departed, closing the door behind her, she smiled up at him and said,
"Really, Paul, must you be so formal? I know it's for your secretary's
benefit, but she's nobody's fool. If she was, you wouldn't have her
working for you, even if she is a good lay. I'm sure she realizes that
I know as well as she does, how comfortable this couch is. You've had
me sprawled out on it often enough, with my panties on the floor and my
dress up around my neck. And her too, I'm sure."

Findley grinned at her and seated himself beside her. His arms went
around her and he kissed her fully on the mouth. The young woman's arms
entwined about his neck and when one of Findley's hands moved up
between her legs, she opened them wide. The gesture wasn't ladylike,
but one that Findley appreciated.

"You don't have any panties on, Laura," he said in a near whisper.

"Panties only get in the way when I come to see you to discuss
business," Laura replied.

"Your panties never get in my way," said Findley. "How do you find
married life?"

"I'm not sure I ever did find it, thanks to you," said Laura with a
mischievous smile. "I'm married to one of your valued photographers,
whom you keep sending out on assignments that keeps him away for weeks,
even months at a time, so that I'm alone in bed every night. But I'm
never alone in bed, am I, you horny old devil? When I am alone in bed,
you crawl into it with me, which is why you keep sending my husband off
to Madagascar or some such place. In the three years I've been married,
you've fucked me more than my husband has - a lot more!"

Findley grinned at her. "How can you say that? I haven't seen you in a
whole month. Where in the hell have you been?"

"I told you, when I phoned."

"You told me you had a good idea for another book, that when you had it
finished it would be another fabulous best-seller and make even more
money than the previous one did. Does that have something to do with
why you haven't been home, and I haven't seen you for a whole month?"

"Exactly," said Laura. "I've been looking into things, and I've come up
with some great facts."

"Your last book had some pretty good facts," said Findley, looking
quite pleased. "It's a good thing you were able to prove everything you
said, with all those women's groups raising so much hell. I can't blame
them though, the way you exposed their secrets. After everyone read the
book, they had the feeling that every wife is getting laid when her
husband isn't home."

"Well, why shouldn't they be getting laid?" asked Laura. "They're only
doing the same thing their husbands are doing. Their husbands don't
pass up any pussy that comes their way. Why shouldn't a wife enjoy a
stiff cock whenever she gets the chance?"

"It's supposed to be her husband's stiff cock she's enjoying," said
Findley.

"That's just the trouble," Laura replied. "Quite often her husband's
cock isn't stiff, when she wants it. And after they've been married for
some years, it's hardly ever stiff. It gets hard quick enough for some
other man's wife, but not for her!"

"I know. I read your book. There aren't many wives who are being
faithful to their husbands, are there?"

"And there aren't any husbands who are being faithful to their wives,"
Laura told him. "That's what equal rights for women is all about. A
woman has as much right to fuck other guys, as her husband has to fuck
other women."

"And it works out great for us," said Findley. "We sold tons of books
to men who wanted to find out what their wives are doing while they are
at work, and tons more to women who wanted to find out what you told
about them."

"This next book will cause an even bigger stir," Laura assured him.
"It's another expose."

"On what?"

"i****t."

Findley looked at her intently. "You're k**ding."

"Why would I be k**ding?"

"Well hell, what's so fabulous about that? i****t isn't a shocker
anymore," said Findley. "Everyone knows there's some of that going on,
and has been all along."

"I didn't say it was something people just started doing," Laura
informed him. "That's what the book will be about, letting people know
there's a lot of it going on, and that it's been going on for ages. Not
everybody realizes that. How did you find out it's been going on for a
long time?"

Findley grinned. "Well, as a matter of fact, my first piece of ass was
with one of my s****rs. We fucked every chance we got, until one day my
other s****rs caught us doing it and they wanted in on it too. So from
then on I was fucking all four of them and I was sure kept busy. As we
got older we all got married, but that didn't stop the girls from
letting their b*****r throw a fuck into them, whenever their husbands
and my wife weren't around. And I'm fifty-eight, so you know how far
back that goes!"

"And you think that wouldn't make a terrific book?" Laura gasped.

Findley shrugged. "Well, maybe it would!"

"Damned right it would," said Laura. "What if our research proves that
one out of every five women got her first piece of ass at home with her
b*****r?"

"Yeah. That would do it!"

"But b*****r and s****r sex is only a part of it. What I plan to do is
a series of books, sex between b*****r and s****r, niece and uncle,
nephew and aunt, and between teenage girls and their fathers. But the
first book I want to do in the series, is about young men having sex
with their mothers. You wouldn't believe how much of that is going on."

"You think so?"

"I know so," said Laura with enthusiasm, "and I've found a place, a
small town, where mothers are really into it with their sons."

Findley looked interested. "Go on."

"The town is Tuttleville," said Laura, "and the women there seem like
the most pure-minded, upright, righteous, high-principled, decent and
moral people you could ever imagine. Like they never had an impure
thought in their minds. You'd think there wasn't any extramarital sex
going on at all, because these women, those between the ages of thirty-
five and forty-five I mean, don't fool around with other men. A woman
there doesn't have some guy sneaking into her house and giving her a
little while hubby is at work, like women in other places do."

"Sounds great," said Findley. "But where's the material for a book?"

"I'm coming to that," said Laura, "and believe me, I'm not imagining
it. I've seen some things while I was there, enough to know that the
facts are there and I can get them."

"You've seen what things?" asked Findley.

"I've seen boys in that town, at least half of those in their senior
year of high school, go straight home as soon as school is out in the
afternoon," said Laura. "Each of those young men is fucking his mother
for a good two hours, until she has to get up and get supper started,
before her husband gets home from work. Those boys are fucking their
mothers more than their fathers are. And now that school is out for the
summer, each boy and his mother must be fucking like crazy, from the
time the k**'s father goes to work, until he gets back home at night.
Is it any wonder that not one of these women is sneaking off with some
guy to get laid? Why should she? She's getting all the cock she wants,
right in her own home. And who would ever suspect that she has a hot
thing going with her own son?"

"How'd you get on to this?" asked Findley.

"I was staying in a motel one night," said Laura, "and I met this
traveling salesman in the bar. We went back to my room and he spent the
night with me. We fucked and talked, then talked and fucked. The one
thing we didn't do that night was sl**p. And during one of the times
when we were talking, instead of fucking, this salesman said something
that really got me to thinking. A salesman always finds plenty of cunt
when he's on the road, and so did this one. But not in Tuttleville. In
that town he couldn't find a piece of ass to save his soul. In other
places he could always search out some bored and lonely housewife who
was hot and ready to screw, but not there. All the good-looking women
in Tuttleville seemed to be well taken care of, were so satisfied they
weren't about to make it with a stranger passing through town."

"Well, I'll be damned!" said Findley.

"You think that wouldn't make a good subject for a book?" asked Laura.

"Maybe," said Findley, "Depends on what else you've got."

"There's more," said Laura. "The next morning after the salesman left,
I stayed on in that motel for another night, because the one thing I
didn't get when that salesman was in bed with me, was sl**p."

"Was that in Tuttleville?" asked Findley.

"No. The motel I was staying in was in a college town, about three
hundred miles from Tuttleville," said Laura. "I slept until noon and
when I was walking past the desk on my way to the restaurant they have
there, an attractive dark-haired woman in her middle or late thirties,
was checking in. I heard her tell the desk clerk she was from
Tuttleville. That rang a bell with me, because of what the salesman had
told me about the women in that small town."

"So what happened?" asked Findley.

"Well after she checked in, she came into the restaurant and I made it
a point to get acquainted with her. We had lunch together," Laura told
him. "She said she was Mrs. Hugo Overton and she asked me to call her
Mary Anne. Her husband owns a business in Tuttleville that keeps him on
the road a good deal of the time. Her twenty-year-old son Brian was
attending college in town. Mary Anne had flown up from Tuttleville to
spend the weekend with him."

"Then what?" said Findley.

"We sat there talking until it was around three o'clock," said Laura.
"As discreetly as possible I was learning all I could about her, her
husband, her son, and about others in Tuttleville. It was Friday and
when it was about time for classes to be out, Mary Anne got into her
car, a rental she'd got at the airport after she got off the plane, and
went to pick up her son."

"Go on," said Findley, "Maybe this story will get interesting. It
hasn't, so far."

"I'm coming to the good part," Laura assured him. "And stop being such
a grouch, or I'll make you take your hand away from my pussy."

Findley laughed. "You're so hot and wet between your legs, you won't
make me do that."

"It's not your hand that's turning me on," Laura assured him. "I'm
remembering what I saw that day. That would make any woman hot!"

"Well tell me what you saw, for God's sake," Findley replied.

"Mary Anne picked up her son at college and brought him back to the
motel," said Laura. "I saw them get out of the car and go into her room
together. That was around four o'clock. They didn't come out until
after eight that night. They had supper in the restaurant, and it was
dark outside when they finally got up and went back to the room."

Findley sighed. "Are we getting to the good part now?"

"Damned right we are," said Laura. "I went around to the back of the
motel, hoping I could look in their window. Luck was with me, because
they hadn't closed the d****s on the back window. I suppose they knew
there wasn't anything back there but trees, or maybe it was because
they were so interested in each other when they came in, they didn't
think of it."

"Go on," Findley urged.

"The first thing I saw were two double beds," said Laura, "and that was
very interesting. It gave me some idea what the boy and his mother had
been doing together, when they were alone in there for four hours,
before they came out for supper. Only one bed was messed up, the
bedspread and cover pulled back, I mean. The other bed was still neatly
made up and Mary Anne's open suitcase was sitting on it."

"That doesn't mean anything," said Findley. "Maybe Momma took a nap,
while the boy spent his time reading or watching TV"

Laura gave him a contemptuous look and laughed. "I didn't waste any
time getting around to the back of that motel," she told him. "I
started back there while they were still in the restaurant, paying for
their meal. I was watching through the window when they came through
the door. The boy, Brian, closed and locked it. The window facing onto
the parking lot had the d****s drawn across it, but luckily for me they
didn't even glance at the rear window, the one I was looking through,
or they might have thought to close those d****s too. But they had
other things on their minds. Brian had an obvious hardon. The front of
his slacks was sticking out like a tent. His mother looked at it and
smiled. I couldn't hear what she said to him, but she put her hand on
her son's bulge and caressed it. Then they were in each other's arms,
hugging and kissing, and Mary Anne rubbing her cunt all over her son's
bulge."

"Wow!" said Findley, now convinced that Laura was on to something.

"When they broke apart, Brian unzipped the back of his mother's dress
and took it off for her," said Laura. "She kicked off her shoes and
while she stood there in just her bra and panties, her son stripped off
his clothes. You wouldn't believe the cock that k** had on him, Paul. I
thought you had a big one, but this k**'s hammer would put yours to
shame!"

"That's no way to talk to your boss," said Findley. "Get on with your
story. What happened?"

"Mary Anne was as thrilled with the sight of her son's cock as I was,"
said Laura, "even though she'd seen it before and I hadn't. She'd
probably seen a lot of it during those four hours they'd been in that
room alone together. More than just seen it. She likely had it up
between her legs too. Maybe in her mouth as well."

"Stop speculating," said Findley. "Tell me what you saw."

"Well what I saw was Mary Anne grab hold of her son's pecker and play
with it. I thought she was going to jerk him off. It was sticking
straight up like a bar of steel. God, what a beautiful sight! Then her
son pulled her into his arms and laid a hot passionate kiss on her.
When they finally came up for air, he took off her bra and kissed both
her tits. Then he pulled down her panties and kissed her right on her
cunt."

"Affectionate sort of a k**, wasn't he?" said Findley.

"They stood there with their arms about each other, then the k**'s
hands moved down until he had a hold of his mother by the ass and he
pulled her tight against him. Mary Anne wriggled her hips and rubbed
her cunt all over her son's stiffly erect cock. It was something to
see, believe me."

"Then what?" Findley asked anxiously.

"I didn't have long to wait, for the action to begin," said Laura.
"Mary Anne got onto the bed, lay on her back and spread her legs wide
apart. Her son got onto the bed and crawled up between her thighs, and
I could see his enormous cock aimed right at her crotch. He didn't have
any trouble finding the right place to go in, probably because he'd
been in there so many times before. He worked his cock right up into
her, all the way to his big hairy balls. I'm ashamed to say this, but I
had to come and soaked the crotch of my panties, just watching them.
Here was a twenty-year-old k**, fucking his mother!"

"My God!" Findley breathed.

"And I mean he was really fucking her," Laura said excitedly. "His
mother brought her legs up and locked them around him. With her arms
entwined about his neck, she pulled him down to her and kissed his face
all over. Brian was pounding it to her like it was the greatest thing
that ever happened to him, while his mother wriggled around beneath him
like she was going crazy. You should have seen the ecstatic look on her
face, like she'd never had it this good with anyone else."

"It' a great story," said Findley. "It's a shame you can't prove it."

"You think I can't?" said Laura, grinning at him. "I had my camera
slung over my shoulder, because I never go anywhere without it. And it
was loaded with special film, so I can take pictures at night without a
flash. I started clicking away, and Brian and his mother never knew a
thing about it."

Findley looked delighted.

"I've got pictures of Brian on top of his mother," Laura told him.
"Then of her on top of him, moving her ass up and down on her son's
cock. Then of them doing it doggy fashion. And two positions in which
they're lying on their sides, one with them facing each other, and one
with him pressed up close behind her. God, that k** and his mother knew
more ways in which to fuck!"

"Splendid!" Findley said, beaming. "Are they clear shots?"

Laura looked like she'd been insulted. "Clear as crystal," she said
indignantly. "Every shot I take is clear and sharp. You know that."

"Okay, okay. Don't get huffy. I wasn't casting any aspersions on your
photographic expertise," Findley assured her.

"Your apology is accepted," said Laura. "But wait'll you see the
pictures I took after that. You wouldn't believe what they did, before
they finally settled down to sl**p, about three in the morning."

"Well, tell me!" said Findley impatiently.

"Mary Anne got onto her knees by the side of the bed, with her head and
shoulders resting on the mattress and her ass sticking out at her son.
He took a moment to smear a lubricant all over his cock, and then
dabbed a little into the crack of his mother's ass. Then he got onto
his knees behind her, positioned his cock, took a firm grip on her hips
- and went up her bumhole! I couldn't believe how much his mother was
getting off on it. Even I got off, just watching them, watching this
k** fucking his mother in the ass!"

"And you got pictures of that?" said Findley breathlessly.

"I've got a picture of every inch he went up her ass," said Laura. "And
pictures of every ecstatic expression on his mother's face."

"And pictures of everything else they did?"

"I've got pictures coming out my ears," said Laura. "Thirty-six shots
to a roll, and six rolls. A roll of film for every position in which
that k** fucked his mother."

"Where are they?"

"Locked up in a very safe place. Don't worry about me leaving stuff
like that lying around."

"Okay, I'm convinced," said Findley. "I want you to run with this. What
will you need to get into it?"

Laura smiled. She knew she would talk Findley into it. "I need a
generous expense account," she said. "And I need an advance, to cover
the time I'm on research and then writing the book. Just like last
time."

"Okay. You've got it," said Findley. "But I don't want idle
speculation. I want proof of everything you claim in your book, to
protect us from the lawsuits that are going to come at us."

"You'll get it," Laura promised him. "Wait'll you see those pictures.
You won't worry about anything after you've seen them. That k** put on
a superb performance."

Findley chuckled. "He reminds me of myself, when I was his age."

"Wh-what do you mean?"

"One night my old man was out to his lodge meeting. My four s****rs
were at summer camp and my mother went to bed early. I don't know how
in hell I ever got up the nerve, but I tip-toed into her bedroom, bare-
assed naked, and got into bed with her. She was sound asl**p. I lifted
up her nightie, crawled up between her legs and started pushing my hard
cock into her pussy. Mom must have figured in her sl**p that the old
man had come home and was trying to get a little. She moved around,
wriggled this way and that, and I went right up in there. She didn't
wake up until I had it in as far as I could go."

"Good heavens!" said Laura. "What did she do?"

"What could she do? I was in her too deep for her to uncunt me. And I
had a firm hold on the cheeks of her ass. Besides, it was already too
late. I was in her. And I suppose Mom realized it was feeling pretty
good. So the only thing she could do then, or wanted to do, was make
the most of it. Her legs came up and she wrapped them around me. She
put her arms about my neck and pulled me down so that my chest was
almost flattening those luscious boobs of hers. She got her mouth onto
mine and laid a kiss on me like I'd never had before. Her tongue went
up into my mouth and did a little dance in there."

"No wonder you're a dirty old man," said Laura with a laugh. "You
started out as a dirty young man. You enjoyed screwing your mother,
didn't you?"

"Did I! That was the greatest thing that ever happened to me," Findley
told her. "I thought I'd been having a good time screwing my s****rs,
but fucking my mother that night was sensational. Damn, we fucked for
over two hours, until we heard the old man's car pulling into the
driveway. Then Mom leaped out of bed, grabbed up her nightie and beat
it into the bathroom. She had to wash up, I suppose. God knows her cunt
was full. I'd shot off my load four times and had my come all over her
pussy, her legs and her belly. I was back in my own room before the old
man came in the front door."

"Was that the only time you were naughty with your mother?" Laura
asked.

Findley gave her a big grin. "She let me think it was going to be, for
almost a week. Maybe she figured if she really worked me over that
night, I'd get her out of my system and behave myself after. But it
didn't work out that way. I wanted her more than ever, and the funny
thing is, she wanted more of me too."

"That's not surprising," said Laura.

"She had a way of letting me know when she was in the mood for it, by
the way she'd smile at me, and by being loving and affectionate. Just
like my s****rs did."

"God, what a time you had around home," said Laura. "Five hot females
after your cock."

"Somehow I managed to keep them happy," said Findley with a far off
look in his eyes. "But you know, my s****rs never did find out I was
fucking Mom. And my mother never realized I was screwing my s****rs."

Laura laughed. "I guess that was good training, for your later business
deals. You keep everybody happy, without one knowing about the other.
And you always get what you want."

He pulled her back into his arms. "And there's something I want right
now!"

"Not here," said Laura, taking his hand from between her legs. "It
makes me nervous fucking on this couch, with your secretary right
outside that door. Let's go to my place."

"You sure? I've been to your house so many times. Won't your neighbors
wonder about you having a guy there when your husband isn't home?"

Laura laughed. "Thanks to you, my husband is away so much, my neighbors
think you are my husband!"
... Continue»
Posted by heavenly_joy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 420  |  
99%
  |  3

Sex Ahead 1

Chapter 1


It was past eleven and if a stranger had been in Tuttleville that
evening he would have assumed that most of the people who lived there
went to bed with the chickens. He would have been right, even if they
didn't go right to sl**p after they got into bed.

Maple Street, which was in one of the town's nicer residential areas,
was in darkness, except for the lights that glowed in several upstairs
windows. At number 212 which was the Baker residence, a light shined in
the upstairs' window that was Mrs. Baker's bedroom. Inside, Dorothy
Baker was giggling instead of sl**ping. She couldn't help giggling when
she was being tickled, and right now she was giggling uncontrollably.

"Oh Mark, stop!" she gasped, trying to catch her breath. "Please, no
more . . . don't."

She was naked and face down on the bed, her head and shoulders resting
on the mattress, her beautiful blonde hair in disarray. But she was on
her knees, so that her rear end was sticking up in the air. Pressed up
close behind her, Mark was sitting between her calves, his legs
stretched out on either side of her. He had a firm loving grip on her
smooth satiny buns with his face thrust from time to time, into the
groove between the round fleshy globes of her ass.

"No more now," said Dorothy. "Take it easy."

"I thought you liked analingus, Mom," said Mark with a laugh.

"My, what a fancy name for running your tongue up and down the crack of
your mother's bum, and kissing and licking all over and around her
butthole," Dorothy replied, breathing heavily. "You know I like it, or
I wouldn't be letting you do it. My God, if our neighbors could see us
like this. You'd think that doing naughty things with my son is
something I'd be used to by now."

"Gosh, Mom, I thought I'd found all your ticklish spots. I never knew
about this one before."

"Well you know about it now. Gimme a break."

"How come I've never found this ticklish spot before, Mom?" asked Mark.
"It doesn't bother you when I put my prick up your bumhole. And I've
been fucking you in the ass for the past two years. Since -"

"Your eighteenth birthday," Dorothy cut in. "It was your present. I
knew you wanted that."

"Yeah," said Mark with a laugh. "Dad had to catch a plane right after
supper, and I slept with you that night."

"Like hell you slept with me," said Dorothy. "You didn't sl**p at all.
But you did lots of other things, you bad boy. I let you get into bed
with me because I was lonely there by myself. I expected you to be a
gentleman and behave yourself. I should have never let you cuddle me in
your arms when you kissed me goodnight. What a shock it was, after,
when I realized you wanted to fuck your mother."

Mark laughed. "Who do you think you're k**ding, Mom? Do you think I
didn't know what you wanted, when you let me get into bed with you?
You'd been thinking about that for a long time. You even said that
there was nothing wrong with a boy sl**ping with his mother, as long as
Dad never found out about it. Then when Dad went out of town on that
business trip, you told me that was our chance to do it."

A sly smile spread across Dorothy's face. "Isn't that typical? Blame it
on your mother, pretend it was all my idea. What did you expect me to
do, after you got me all hot and excited? Push you out of bed and make
you go back to your own room?"

"What I expected was just what you did. What we did."

"What you did," Dorothy corrected. "Then in the wee hours of the
morning, when you had me so pooped out I couldn't do anything about it,
you put your thing up my rear end."

"You suggested it, Mom. You said that was my special birthday present,
from a loving mother to her son."

Dorothy laughed. "If you say so. Anyway, you've been fascinated with
your mother's bum ever since."

"So how come I never discovered this ticklish spot until now?"

"Because it's only recently that you started kissing and licking me
back there. Running your tongue up and down the crack like you do, you
were bound to slide your tongue over it sooner or later."

"You mean I can't kiss and lick you back here anymore?"

"Heavens, don't even suggest such a terrible thought, darling. I like
it when you kiss my asshole and lick all over and around it. And I like
it when you run your tongue up and down my crack. Just be careful to
avoid my ticklish spot, that's all."

"Okay, Mom. I'll be careful," Mark promised.

Sitting as he was, his long stiff erection was sticking out in front of
him and almost poking his mother in the belly. It reached nearly to her
tits. Suddenly her hand reached under her and seized it in a firm grip.

"You better believe you'll be careful," she said with a gleeful laugh.
"If you touch my ticklish spot again, I'll pull this thing out by the
roots."

"Wow! Be careful how you handle that, Mom. It's fully charged," Mark
warned her.

But in spite of the warning, the inevitable happened. Mark ran his
tongue up and down the crack of his mother's ass and slid right over
her sensitive ticklish spot. His mother let out a piercing shriek and
pulled on his cock. Mark shot off his load and a torrent of come
spurted out beneath her.

"Now look what you've done," she scolded. "You've got your hot gooey
stuff all over my belly and my tits, even up under my chin, for
heaven's sake."

"Sorry, Mom," Mark panted. "You know how I love the feel of your
fingers on my cock. And when you pulled on it like that, while my mouth
was in the crack of your ass, it just felt so good."

Dorothy rolled over and slid off the bed. "Well just for that, you can
clean it off. Come on. You're taking a shower with me."

That didn't offend her son in the least. He scrambled to his feet,
followed her into the bathroom and into the shower stall. As soon as
his mother had her shower cap on, so she wouldn't get her hair wet and
spend the rest of the night drying it, Mark turned on the water and
adjusted it to a comfortable degree of warmth.

"I think you did that on purpose, just so you could take the soap and
run your hands all over me," his mother accused.

She really had no cause to complain that he took so much time soaping
her tits, her cunt and the crack of her ass, because she then in turn,
spent just as much time working a thick lather all over his cock and
his balls.

"Do you think Dad ever wonders if we take showers together, Mom?" Mark
said, teasing her.

"Funny boy!" Dorothy replied, pulling his foreskin back so she could
wash around the head of his cock. "If your father even suspected you
were getting into the shower with your mother, he'd throw you out of
the house and divorce me!"

"That might not be such a bad idea," said Mark. "The divorce, I mean.
Then I could get into bed with you every night, instead of just when
Dad is out of town on business. And when we fuck in the afternoon, we
wouldn't have to worry about him coming home early and catching us
doing it."

"There's small chance I'll ever divorce your father," Dorothy told him,
working a thick lather around his balls. "One of the few things I
appreciate about your father is that he provides us with a very good
income which enables us to live quite comfortably and allows you to
stay home with your mother and fuck her everyday, instead of having to
get a job. All things considered, we have a good thing going here, and
I don't even mind too much that your father has a hot thing going with
that secretary of his."

"Yeah, Dad sure can pick 'em," said Mark. "That young cunt of a
secretary is sure something. But that hot looking piece of ass has a
husband who's built like a Mack truck and if he ever finds out his sexy
young wife is being screwed at the office every day by her boss, Dad is
going to come home someday with his head shoved up his ass."

"That's his problem, not ours," said Dorothy. "What we have to be
concerned about is that he never finds out his horny son is screwing
his mother whenever he's alone with her. And pray that he never finds
out you're putting your thing up your mother's rear end. That would
really drive him up the wall. He thinks anal sex is perverted, depraved
and sick."

Mark grinned at her. "Maybe it is, but it sure feels good." Pressing up
against her and holding her firmly by her hips, he added, "I know
something else that's perverted, depraved and sick."

"You do? Whatever could that be?" asked Dorothy, going along with him.

"Fucking my mother standing up, in the shower!"

With a little laugh, Dorothy replied, "You can't do that as easy as you
could two years ago, when we were the same height. You're getting too
tall. Doesn't it bother you when you have to keep your knees bent like
that?"

"This is what bothers me, Mom," he said, rubbing the head of his tool
along the lips of her pussy. "It bothers me so much that I can't stay
away from it."

Then his prick went up into her and Dorothy let out a little squeal of
delight. Her arms entwined about his neck as he went up in deeper and
while she made little mewling sounds of pleasure, his hands reached
around behind her and took a firm hold on her ass. When he was in right
to his balls, Dorothy was up on her tip-toes and even then it appeared
that he might lift her up from the floor. Her son had a strong prick,
strong enough that she could be impaled on it. Her open mouth pressed
onto his in a lewd and erotic kiss. Her tongue shot in past his lips.
When his tongue came out to meet it, she sucked on it, like her pussy
was sucking on his solid length of cock, as if she was trying to pull
him into her from both ends.

Because her son was pushing against her and had her braced against the
wall, and because he had a firm hold on both globes of her butt,
Dorothy was able to lift one leg and wrap it around him. That was
followed by the other one and she locked her ankles behind his back.
Supporting some of her weight with her arms about his neck, she hung on
her son's frame like a monkey climbing a palm tree. Mark moved one hand
on her butt just enough that he could get a finger all the way up her
ass. Now he had his mother almost crazy with lust and passion.

Her ass churned around in his strong grip, moving up and down on his
cock. She kissed his face, neck and shoulders, panted and gasped, and
babbled incoherently. She was sailing through an orgasm, one that
tickled her in all her intimate parts. It was intense, like it always
was when she did it with her son in this position. It didn't stop here.
Moments later he brought her through a second time, then after that,
just as she was getting off a third time, he shot off his load. Dorothy
squealed, shrieked and even laughed, which always convinced Mark that
his mother loved it when he fucked her standing up.

"You want me to put you down?" he panted sometime later.

"No!" Dorothy replied, still breathless. "Do it to me again. Oh God,
you're fabulous! Wouldn't I love to see the look on your father's face,
if he could see us like this."

"If Dad were to stick his head in this shower stall right now and see
what we're doing, I'd go right down the drainhole," said Mark.

Dorothy laughed. "Shut up and fuck your mother. Oh God, you're
splitting me in two, but I love it!"

He did it to her a second time and when he was finally finished with
her, Dorothy was ready to let her feet back onto the floor of the
shower stall. They were both so hot and steamy, and smelling of sex,
they had to turn on the water and shower a second time.

A short while later they were back in the bedroom, drying each other
off. When they tossed the towels aside, Dorothy sat on the side of the
bed and smiled up at her son.

"You're awfully good to your mother, you know that?" she said. "You're
a hot and horny young stud who's cock never stays soft. And you're all
mine. You're mother's wonderful young man and she not only loves you
with a passion, she also loves your wonderful hard cock!"

She sat with her legs apart, her tits thrust forward with the stiffened
nipples like two big wondrous eyes staring at him. He grinned back at
her and moved between her legs, saying, "It's easy to be a stud when a
guy has a hot and sexy, gorgeous-looking mother like you to inspire
him."

She reached out and wrapped the fingers of one hand around his stiffly
erect cock and started a slow jerking-off motion. Then she stopped,
leaned forward and gave it a loving kiss, right on the bulbous-shaped
head. The other hand came up and cupped his balls, while her mouth
slipped over the head and she began teasing it with her tongue and
sucking it.

Mark's breath caught in his throat as he realized his mother wasn't
just fooling around. She was going to suck his cock in earnest, which
meant that he was going to get one of her all out, no-holds-barred,
fabulous blow jobs. He knew what that was like from past experience and
as far as he was concerned, it was ten times better than anything he'd
ever had from anyone else.

Several girls at college had sucked his cock and two of the women
teachers there sucked him off quite frequently. And right here in his
neighborhood, several married women, two of them his mother's very
close friends, had sucked his cock. But his mother could put them all
to shame. Whenever she blew him, which was pretty often, he knew beyond
any doubt that he'd been worked over by the very best.

For her part, Dorothy was as thrilled with her son's cock as he was
with what she was doing with it. It always delighted her that no matter
if her son had fucked her five times or more and had her cunt swimming
in his juices, when she then sucked him off, his gushing charge would
hit the back of her throat like it was jet propelled.

Mark managed to hold off for all of five minutes, which was as long as
he could keep from succumbing to the delicious sensations his mother
was causing to dance around in his groin.

"Watch it, Mom!" he groaned. "You're going to get a mouthful!"

A mouthful was just what his mother was working so hard for, and she
got it. As she expected, a spurting torrent flooded her mouth and she
had to swallow frantically to keep from choking on it. She managed that
quite nicely and while her son looked like he might keel over at any
moment, her darting tongue expertly cleaned up his sagging cock.

She reached out her arms to him and said, "Maybe you'd better sit down,
before you fall down!"

To which he replied, "I'll kneel down instead. I'm going to do you
now!"

With that he went down on his knees between her legs, much to his
mother's delight. He kissed her belly, then moved his lips down. He
kissed all around her cunt, running his lips through her pussy hair,
then along one leg and up the other. His mother fell back onto the bed,
spreading her legs wide and exposing her cunt fully to her son. Her
hands reached out, grabbed ahold of his hair that was as blonde as
hers, and pulled him tightly to her twat. Groaning with pleasure she
brought her legs up over his shoulders and trapped him there.

"Oh darling," she cooed. "I love it when you eat me."

She had good reason to love it. He had gone this route with her
countless times before, proving to her time and time again how good he
was at devouring her cunt. He thrust his nose into it and that thrilled
her, because she knew he was inhaling her feminine scent. What woman
isn't thrilled to know that her man loves the smell of her cunt?
Dorothy knew that her son was delighted with hers. When he had his fill
of her heady scent, he went back to licking and kissing her legs.

His mother spread her legs farther still and with the hair drawn aside,
he could look in past her separated cunt-lips. It was a tantalizing
sight for any young man to see. Then there was no more fooling around.
He got right down to the business of kissing, licking and sucking his
mother's cunt and before long, he had her popping off every few
minutes.

When he had her so that she was no longer sure whether she was here in
her bedroom or up on a cloud somewhere, he got to his feet and leaned
over her. Supporting his weight on his arms on either side of her, the
head of his cock came to her moist opening, touched it, and then began
burrowing its way in.

His mother took it with a sigh of delight, brought her legs up over his
back again, a motion that brought her clear off the bed and up to his
belly. Their mouths came together in a feverish kiss, while he was
feeling her jiggling tits with both hands.

In this awkward position her son was in, she found that she had to do
most of the work, which she was only too happy to do. She did it
fantastically well. Mark shot off his load at the same moment she
sailed into her climax, and he fell sideways onto the bed. She clung to
him, like she never wanted him to get away from her. Her leg was locked
about him so that his cock would stay in her, until it had been drained
of every last drop of his juices.

"Oh Mark," she cooed softly sometime later, as she lay snuggled in his
arms. "If other mothers knew how happy I am right now and how good I
feel, they'd all be getting into bed with their sons!"

"You think maybe they aren't?" Mark chuckled.

Surprised, she looked at him. "You're putting me on."

"Do you think you're the only mother who ever thought of letting her
son screw her?"

"Well . . ."

"This is a new age we're living in, Mom. Everybody is screwing
everybody else these days."

"What makes you think that?" Dorothy asked.

"Back at college the dean gets all the pussy he wants," said Mark. "The
girls are fucking the male teachers and the guys are fucking the women
teachers. Even the janitor has a cot set up behind the furnace, so he
can screw whatever hot pussy that finds its way there for a quickie
between classes. One girl told me that back home her mother caught her
in bed with her father and she was so jealous and made life so
unpleasant, she was glad to get back to college. Another girl told me
that she and her b*****r fucked each other for a whole year, before she
had to leave for college."

"My God!" Dorothy gasped.

"So what we're doing isn't so far out as you might have thought," said
Mark. "It's the most natural thing in the world for a boy to fuck his
mother, if she wants him to."

"That might be the way it is at college," Dorothy conceded. "But I'm
sure that's not the way it is here in Tuttleville."

"That's what you think," said Mark, grinning at her.

"You know somebody around here who's screwing his mother?" Dorothy
challenged.

"Sure. Brian Overton. He's been screwing his mother even longer than
I've been making it with you."

His mother looked shocked. "I can't believe that of Mary Anne. She'd
never allow her son to take liberties like that."

Mark laughed. "Well, that's good. If she's got you and everyone else
fooled with that innocent, respectable look of hers, there's a good
chance you've got everyone fooled, too. You look just as respectable
and goody-goody as she does. Who would ever suspect that your son is
humping you, even getting his prick up your rear end, when Dad isn't
around?"

"How come you know about Brian and his mother?" Dorothy asked.

"Well, Brian and I are good buddies," said Mark. "And I went over to
see him one afternoon. I went up to the front door and pushed the bell
button but I guess it wasn't working. I could hear sounds in there, but
I didn't hear the doorbell. Well, instead of knocking, I looked in the
front window."

"Shame on you!" said Dorothy.

"Yeah, I don't know what made me do that," Mark agreed. "But what I saw
really made me flip."

"What did you see?" asked Dorothy eagerly.

Mark laughed. "See? It's terrible for me to peek in a window, but it's
all right for you to be curious about what I saw."

"Oh stop teasing me and tell me what you saw," said Dorothy
impatiently.

"I saw Brian and his mother," said Mark. "And they were both naked. I
couldn't believe it. They were on that thick white rug they have in
front of their couch in the living room. Brian was on his back and his
mother was above him, in the sixty-nine position. I couldn't see
Brian's face at that point, because he had it buried in his mother's
crotch. His arms were around her bare ass, pulling her down onto him.
And Mrs. Overton must have liked it, because she was wriggling her ass
around like crazy. But she was busy too. She was sprawled out on top of
him, those big tits of hers flattened against Brian's chest, and she
had his cock in her mouth. Boy, she was sucking on it like you wouldn't
believe."

"My God!" Dorothy gasped. "Mary Anne, of all people. I never would have
guessed it."

"It got better and better," said Mark. "I guess they brought each other
off, because they were wriggling, twisting and sliding all over that
rug. Then they finally broke apart and lay there panting and gasping."

"You'd think Mary Anne would be smart enough to draw the shades, if
she's going to carry on like that," said Dorothy. "My God, if word of
that ever got around, she'd be disgraced."

"Yeah," Mark agreed. "This town isn't ready for the news that a mother
sucks her son's cock, and that a guy eats his mother's pussy. I'm sure
glad you're careful about drawing the shades, when we're fooling around
downstairs."

"Or even up here," said Dorothy "I was getting dressed the other day
and I saw this man looking right in the window at me. He was doing
something on the roof of the house next door."

"Well watch out!" said Mark. "I don't want men looking at my mother
when she's naked."

Dorothy laughed. "Come on, tell me more about Mary Anne and her son."

"Well, for a long time they lay on that rug, cuddled up in each other's
arms, kissing and fondling each other like she was Brian's girlfriend,
instead of his mother. Mrs. Overton was playing with his cock and
pretty soon it stiffened right up. Then Brian climbed on top of her and
fucked her!"

"And you watched?"

"I watched the whole thing," Mark admitted. "They fucked three times
that afternoon, first him on top, then her on top of him. Then he did
it to her doggy fashion. Finally I thought it best to leave. I didn't
think they'd be at it much longer, because by then it was almost time
for Mr. Overton to pull into the driveway. I didn't want him catching
me on the front porch, staring into the living room window."

"A wise decision," Dorothy agreed.

"Well, seeing that made a big change in my life," Mark told his mother.
"That's how I was able to make it with you. I had the hots for you real
bad, Mom, but I didn't have the guts to try anything. Then after I
found out Brian was screwing his mother, I had the nerve to let you
know what I was thinking about."

Dorothy laughed. "I remember how you started sending out signals,
grabbing a feel of your mother's tits, patting me on the ass. I
couldn't believe it at first. Then I began to realize you wanted to go
to bed with me."

"Were you shocked, Mom?"

"I was shocked at myself," said Dorothy. "I was feeling hot and horny
for my own son. Then when it became clear that you felt the same way
about me, I began asking myself what would be so wrong with us going to
bed together, as long as your father never found out about it."

"So don't you think other mothers are thinking the same things about
their sons?" asked Mark.

"I suppose you're right. It doesn't seem logical that we're the only
one's doing it."

"Us and the Overtons," said Mark.

Dorothy laughed. "Right!"

Mark grinned at her. "This little town of Tuttleville might look like a
quiet place on the outside, but inside the houses, while the men are at
work, it might be a pretty swinging place."

Dorothy looked at her son and laughed. "It's a swinging place here in
the Baker residence right now, while your father is out of town."

It was almost midnight when Brian Overton felt a hand on his cock. Then
the fingers gently fondled and caressed it, which caused it to spring
swiftly erect. There was nothing like the feel of a loving hand on his
prick to wake him up, he thought as he roused himself from sl**p and
smiled at his mother lying naked beside him.

Only that afternoon he had arrived home from college. His school year
was over and college was out for the summer. He hadn't seen his mother
since six weeks ago, when she flew up to his college town to visit him.
They got a room in a motel, where they fucked each other silly
throughout the entire weekend. He had looked forward to being home with
her ever since she got on the plane for her trip back. He promised
himself that as soon as he got home he would strip his mother's clothes
off, get her onto the bed and screw her so many times, both he and his
mother would be completely fucked out.

That was just about the way it happened. Their sex session began almost
as soon as he dropped his bags on the floor in the hallway and closed
the front door. His mother threw herself into his arms and while they
kissed, he had one hand on her ass and the other up under her dress,
feeling her cunt. Luck was really with him that day. His s****r was
away at camp, his father had left on a business trip that would keep
him out of town for over six weeks, and he had his mother all to
himself.

As soon as they were naked on the bed, he didn't try anything fancy. He
didn't eat her pussy for an hour, like he usually did before he fucked
her. And she didn't suck his cock, just gave it a warm loving kiss.
Then she lay back with her legs wide apart so he could mount her. It
hadn't taken long, because he wanted to fuck her so bad he was trigger-
happy. He shot off his load as soon as his prick was in her, but his
mother was right there with him, thrashing about beneath him and crying
out with the joyful sensations of her climax.

He couldn't believe she had gotten off that quickly and for some silly
reason, he got the idea she was faking it, so as not to make him feel
bad about not having brought her off. So he used his finger on her
afterward and kept kissing her and sucking on her delectable tits,
until he was convinced that her writhing and pitching in his embrace
meant she was really getting off. She couldn't get over his
consideration. His father, she told him, only worried about his own
fun. He didn't seem to care whether she got hers or not. It was her
son's consideration, which he showed in so many ways, that caused her
to want him to screw her in the first place, a little over two years
ago. That was when she conveniently ignored the fact that she was his
mother and used her womanly charms to lure him into bed with her, one
night when his s****r and his father weren't home.

That first time left her absolutely amazed. She couldn't believe anyone
could make her feel that good. Her son had fucked her far better than
his father, or anyone else, ever had. And from that day on, regardless
of the fact that she was his mother and he was her son, she considered
herself his woman and he was her man. During that first year while he
was a senior in high school, they fucked like two lovers on their
honeymoon, whenever they were alone together.

After his arrival home earlier that day, after their first fuck and
after he'd fingered her to another climax, Brian and his mother lay
together for the longest time, she with her legs wrapped about him and
her fingers running through his dark hair, while he buried his face in
the cleavage of her soft pillowy tits. After her hand reached for his
cock a little later on, she caressed it with her fingers and made it
obvious she wanted him to fuck her again.

The second time, to make it last longer, she had laid with her ass on a
pillow at the edge of the bed. She had her legs high and her feet
resting on her son's shoulders, and he moved up between her thighs and
pushed his prick into her, as he leaned over her. Being an awkward
position for him, it had taken longer than a more normal position would
have, but that pleased his mother all the more.

Mary Anne Overton was as thrilled with her son's cock as he was with
her hot pussy. Between kisses she whispered words of love and affection
and didn't hesitate in telling him how much she loved having his cock
in her, how she loved its enormous length, it's bigness, and enjoyed
the feeling of it sliding back and forth in her. She even liked the way
his big hairy balls touched and tickled her bumhole, when he had his
prick in her as far as it would go. And she liked being crushed, her
legs up over his shoulders, as they climaxed together and ended up
rolling all over the bed in a heated frenzy.

They had to rest after that one and he had fallen asl**p with his arms
around her ass and his face pushed in between her warm soft tits. Mary
Anne, with her legs about her son and her hands holding his head
tightly to her boobs, dropped off to sl**p, too.

But they weren't asl**p now. Mary Anne awakened and while she lay
comfortably beside her son, she began playing with his cock. Soon she
felt it stiffen and then she discovered his eyes were open and he was
smiling at her.

"I didn't mean to waken you, darling," she said in a soft sensuous
voice. "It's just that I find it very difficult to keep my hands off
your cock, after you've been so good to me and used it so beautifully.
You go back to sl**p now, dear. You must be exhausted, after all the
naughty things you've been doing to your mother."

Brian grinned at her as his cock stiffened in her hand. "It's too late
now, Mom. You think I can go back to sl**p now, with this boner?"

Playfully she ran her hand through his hair that was as dark as hers,
and kissed him. "You aren't going to be mean to your mother and make
her take care of this erection all over again, are you?" she teased.

"You're the reason it gets hard all the time, so you're the one who
should soothe and comfort it," Brian said firmly.

She pressed her big soft tits up against his chest. Their mouths came
together and she wriggled her warm pussy up against his now solid cock.
She raised one leg and brought it up over him and when she did that,
the head of his prick touched her open cunt and began pushing its way
up into her. She wriggled and squirmed against him until she had his
entire shaft up in her. Then using lewd and lascivious words to express
her feelings, feelings a mother shouldn't have had for her son, she
told him again, as she had many times before, how much she loved being
fucked by her own adorable son.

He began fucking her slow and easy, the way his mother liked it most of
the time. At other times she liked it hard and fast, and almost
violent. But right now she liked the slow steady pace, moving in
harmony with his prick sliding back and forth inside her.

Lying on her side facing him, pressed up tightly against him with his
shaft up in her, she covered his face, neck and shoulder with loving
kisses. He moved her shoulder back a little so he could get his hand
onto one of her beautiful tits. He began rubbing it gently, tickling
the stiffened nipple with his fingers. Moving his mouth close to it, he
pushed her tit up and started licking and kissing it. When he sucked on
her nipple, his mother was fit to be tied. If she could have taken his
prick in any deeper, she would have. Her hot pussy, with his cock
imbedded in it, pushed hard against his groin. She moaned a little and
caressed his head with her hands.

He rolled her over onto her back, keeping his cock in her to the hilt
and moved his mouth so that he could give her other tit equal time and
attention. His mother groaned again and brought her legs up around his
back. His balls rested in the crack of her ass and he thought for a
moment she was trying to take them in too, the way she was wriggling
her round shapely ass.

When she pulled his head up, which caused her tit to flop down again,
she brought her mouth to his for more moist, tongue-probing kisses. Her
legs moved down past his buttocks, rubbing along the backs of his legs,
and she was spread out beautifully.

Brian was already in his mother's cunt as deep as he could be and from
the ecstatic expression on her lovely face, she was having the time of
her life. Her hands reached around him and down, and rubbed his
buttocks. She reached down from there, got hold of his balls and played
with them. When she let them go she rubbed the insides of his legs,
running her fingers right up to the base of his shaft. Her movements
pressed her warm tits more firmly against his chest. She brought her
hands up and ran them along his body, from his arms down to his hips,
and Brian moaned. He loved it when his mother was feeling him all over.
He had enjoyed doing the same thing to her, and to other women, and it
felt good now, having her do it to him. Then she grabbed his buttocks
and made several humping movements with her cunt, which told him she
was reaching her peak and was ready for him to drive her over the edge.

But he could tell there was something else she wanted, as she slowly
raised her lower body up to him. Realizing what it was, he thrust his
hands between her and the mattress, got a good grip on the cheeks of
her ass, pulled her tight against him and rolled her over. She was on
top of him, her belly on his, her tits lying on his chest, her mouth
pressed onto his in another hot searing kiss. Her legs were outside his
and she began to move her hips slowly up and down.

She pulled her pussy up until just the head of his cock was left in,
then she slowly eased it down. Almost as if she wanted to see how much
of his cock she could let free without losing it, she moved her cunt up
and down, up and down. It nearly drove Brian out of his mind. Each time
the lips of her twat came up to the rim of the head of his cock, he
felt a new thrill. He could sense that his mother was doing everything
she could to please him. But at the same time, she was getting a charge
out of it, too. Anyway, she pulled her cunt up until it was almost free
of his cock, then she did the up and down thing faster and faster.

When she felt her son getting close to shooting off his load, she went
down all the way, taking his prick up into her right to his balls. Then
she started moving her body with full seriousness, bringing herself to
a climax at the same time. Brian was working with her and when he
flooded her cunt with his hot gushing charge, there was no doubt in his
mind that his hot and sexy mother got off at the same time he did. A
joyful shriek, making her intense pleasure known, came from her lips.
Then she sprawled out on top of him, her full round ass quivering and
shaking.

Some time later, each one was lying back, stretched out close to the
other. Brian had a hand on one of her tits, while his mother was
holding on to his cock. Their breathing had returned to normal and both
looked quite pleased at what they had just done.

"Oh, I feel so wicked," said his mother with a satisfied grin.

"Why?" asked Brian, smiling back at her.

"Because of what we're doing, of course," she said. "My God, how
shocked our friends and neighbors would be if they could see us now. Or
worse yet, if they could have seen us a few minutes ago."

Brian laughed. "It's a good thing for us that they can't."

"I shouldn't be doing this, you know. Not with my own son."

Brian chuckled. "I don't think you're too worried about it, are you,
Mom? There wouldn't be much point to it, since I've been fucking you
for the past two years. That first year, while I was still in high
school, was really great. We'd do it every afternoon as soon as I got
home from school. We had two whole hours alone together, before Dad got
home from the office. And there were those times when Dad was out of
town on business and I slept with you while he was gone. When school
was out for the summer, then we really got into it. Instead of getting
a job, I stayed home with you."

Mary Anne laughed. "I was sure you were going to wear your mother out.
You scared me at first, you were so obsessed with sex. As soon as your
father was out of the house in the morning, you wanted it, and more
often than not we were still going at it when his car pulled into the
driveway at six the same evening. Who could blame him for being pissed
off at me because supper wasn't even started?"

Brian grinned at her. "Well, you had plenty of time to rest up after I
went off to college. But I sure enjoyed it when you flew up a couple of
times a month to be with me. I'll never forget those wonderful weekends
alone with you in a motel room!"

"Neither will I," said Mary Anne. "We were like two lovers, instead of
mother and son."

"So it's a little late to be telling yourself that we shouldn't be
doing this," said Brian.

"I know, but I have to keep reminding myself, because it all seems so
normal," Mary Anne explained. "It feels like the most natural thing in
the world for you and me to be having sex together. And if I start
thinking that it is, I might let something slip to your father or
someone else, that I don't want known."

Brian laughed and replied, "You're right. That could be a problem. I
can just picture you and Dad sitting together in the living room some
night, and he tells you something humorous that happened at the office.
Then you say, 'A funny thing took place this afternoon, while I was
upstairs in my room and my son was fucking me.'"

"Smart ass!" said Mary Anne, pulling his hair playfully.

"So much for thinking we shouldn't be doing what we're doing," said
Brian.

"Well nevertheless," Mary Anne replied, "of all the mothers I know, not
one of them would dream of doing with their sons, what I just did with
you."

Brian raised up on one elbow and grinned at her. "You think you're the
only mother in this town who's letting her son fuck her?"

"I'm sure of it."

"What makes you so sure?"

"Why, you only have to look at the mothers I know, to see how highly
moral and respectable they are," said Mary Anne. "Not one of them would
ever have a sexy thought concerning her son, I'm certain."

"Appearances don't mean a thing, Mom," Brian told her. "There isn't a
woman in this town who looks more innocent and respectable than you do.
And yet you've been having a grand time, doing all kinds of naughty
things with your son. You can't tell what goes on behind closed doors.
Anyone passing this house would never dream that you and I are lying
here naked, in the same bed."

"You mean it's possible that - ?"

"Well, if a mother and her son are screwing, they aren't going to tell
anyone about it. They'll keep it a secret, naturally, just like we're
doing. And the mother will look just as innocent and respectable as you
do, won't she?"

Mary Anne looked at her son with a mischievous smile. "All right,
smarty. Of all the boys around here who are your age and whom you know
quite well, which one do you think is screwing his mother?"

Brian thought for a moment. "Well, I remember back when I was in high
school, Mark Baker and I were walking home from high school and we were
talking about cunt, like guys do. Then he let it slip that he was hot
for his mother. He'd seen her coming out of the shower bare-assed naked
and the sight of her really turned him on. He thought of letting her
know that he wanted to fuck her, but he was afraid she might get all
shook up and tell his father. Then he realized he'd told me too much
and he tried to make me believe that he'd only been pulling my leg."

Mary Anne sat up in bed and looked thoughtfully at her son. "Well, that
doesn't mean anything. Boys have fantasies. They fantasize about having
sex with certain girls, even their mothers. It's quite natural for a
boy to want to fuck his mother, if she's good-looking and has a nice
figure. And Dorothy Baker is a knockout. A marble statue would get a
hard-on if she walked past it. That doesn't mean her son is screwing
her."

"Yeah, but the thing is," said Brian, "Mark always hung out with the
guys after school. Then a short time after he told me that, he stopped
hanging around. As soon as school was out, he headed straight home. And
nobody saw him again until the next day at school. He'd go right home
and be alone with his mother for two hours or more, before his old man
got home from the office."

"Like you did with me," Mary Anne reminded him.

"Yeah."

Mary Anne looked like she was deep in thought for a moment. "Hmmm,
that's interesting. Dorothy is a good friend of mine. She told me in
strict confidence one time that Stanley didn't make it all that good
for her in bed, for one thing, and he didn't do it as often as she
needed it, for another. Women talk about sex, too, you know."

"Yeah, I know," said Brian with a big grin. "You should hear how the
girls in high school talk about cocks, whether this guy has a big one,
or whether that guy knows how to use it, and which one is doing it to
who."

"Well, anyway," said Mary Anne, not letting her son get her off the
subject, "Shortly after that, I noticed that Dorothy no longer looked
frustrated. She looked happy, satisfied and content, like she was
getting all she needed. Yet, there was never a rumor going around that
she was having an affair, that she was getting something on the side.
She wasn't meeting a man somewhere, while her husband was at work!"

"She didn't need to," said Brian. "Her son Mark was taking care of her
pussy every afternoon when he got home from schools."

"I wonder -"

"Well, what does it add up to? It means that Mark started screwing his
mother, about the same time that I began making it with you."

"It's hard to believe," said Mary Anne. "Dorothy looks like the type
who would never dream of doing anything like that. Not with her own
son!"

"Didn't you say earlier today, shortly after I got home, that Dad and
Stanley Baker went on this business trip together?" asked Brian.

"Yes. Why?"

"That means that Mark Baker and his mother are alone in their house
together, just like we are. And right now, this very minute, in the
middle of the night, is Mark asl**p in his own room, or in bed with his
mother?"

Mary Anne laughed. "Like you're here in bed with your mother?"

"Right!"

Mary Anne looked at her son with a lewd smile. "If Dorothy's son is in
bed with her, what do you suppose they are doing right now?"

"Well, they're probably both naked, like we are," said Brian. "And
maybe he's got his arms around her like this . . . and maybe he's
getting on top of her . . . like this!"

Mary Anne giggled as she reached for her son's cock. "And maybe Dorothy
has a hold of her son's dong, like this, and guiding it for him, so he
can shove it into her -"

"Like this!" Brian gasped, as his quivering erection went up into his
mother's cunt.... Continue»
Posted by heavenly_joy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 653  |  
100%
  |  4

Sex Ahead 6

Paul T. Findley was deep in thought as he browsed through the mountain
of documentation Laura Stevens had dumped on his desk. "You have enough
material here for a dozen books," he said, glancing up at the
attractive young woman who sat across from him with a satisfied smile
on her face.

"I believe in being thorough," she told him. "I've got everything I
need to start writing. I have all the facts on Dorothy Baker and her
son Mark, Mary Anne Overton and her son Brian, Jennifer Henderson and
her son Jamie, Irma Thatcher and her son Michael, and Patricia Preston
and her son Manley!"

"So I see," said Findley. "Unbelievable. I don't see how you managed to
dig up this stuff all by yourself."

"It wasn't easy," Laura told him. "But I know how."

"That's obvious," said Findley. "Now I suppose you want to get started
on putting all or most of this into a book?"

"That's what we agreed on," said Laura.

Findley looked at her and shook his head.

Laura looked puzzled. "What's wrong? Is there something there you have
a question about?"

"This Jennifer Henderson and her son Jamie," said Findley, going
through a file folder of papers. "Wife and son of Frank Henderson. You
know who he is, of course?"

"W-what do you mean?" asked Laura.

"He has a fabulously successful book store in Tuttleville. He does a
tremendous business in that whole area. We wholesale a huge volume of
books to him. It would be a horrendous loss to this publishing company
if he were to cut us off."

"I don't understand," said Laura.

"Well, what do you think he's going to do when we offer him your book,
a book which gives the lowdown on his wife having sex with their
teenage son?" Findley pointed out.

"Oh . . ." said Laura.

"He's going to sue us, of course," said Findley. "But whether he wins
or loses, he'll never buy another book from us. We can kiss umpteen
thousands of dollars goodbye right there."

"I see," said Laura, clearing her throat. "Well, Okay. We'll leave them
out of the book. God knows we have plenty of others."

Findley shifted in his seat as he looked at her. "There's more. You've
been researching the women and their sons. I've had a crew checking out
their husbands. They aren't just plain working stiffs, or clerks in a
store. These men are pretty powerful cookies. They have clout. Stanley
Baker, for instance, has political connections. I don't mean little
ones either. I mean he's in with the big boys, like you wouldn't
believe, people who would be embarrassed if your book embarrassed
Stanley. You get what I mean?"

"So far - yes."

"And this Hugo Overton," Findley went on. "I shudder to think what he
could do to us. His company, of which he's a major stockholder,
controls the voting stock of Vitmar Enterprises, and that happens to be
the controlling stockholder of this publishing company. Get the
picture?"

"Oh my God!" Laura gasped.

"Now let's take a look at Charlie Bradner," said Findley. "What you've
got written here about his wife Norma and their son Michael, would curl
his hair if he was to read about it. It would make him get very nasty.
His banking interests finance this publishing company's ventures. The
bank in which he has a considerable clout, also holds the mortgage on
my home and the lien on my yacht. What do you think of that?"

Laura did not look at all happy. Her air of confidence seemed to
evaporate like the morning mist in the heat of the day. In its place
was an appearance of obvious anxiety.

"Is there more?" she asked, almost fretfully.

"Just the fact that these women you mention here in your pile of facts
and exposes, are all good friends of each other. You hurt one of them
and the others will rise up in arms. You damage all of them and with
the power and influence their husbands have, you'll pull the roof down
around our ears. This book, if we went through with it, would no doubt
wreck their homes and marriages, but they in turn would surely wreck
us."

"What are you saying then? What's the bottom line?" asked Laura.

"Just what our attorneys have told us - forget it!"

Laura looked stunned. For a moment she sat there and said nothing. Then
finally she spoke in a quavering voice, "All that work. All those
months!"

"Down the drain," Findley finished for her. He shrugged. "That's the
way the ball bounces. You haven't lost anything. You got a paycheck
every week, against the royalties on the book. You lived pretty good on
an expense account. It's our loss not yours!"

"I feel crushed," said Laura.

Findley grinned at her. "You'll get over it. So will we. It all comes
off our income tax."

"What now?" she managed to ask.

"First, this pile of garbage," said Findley, motioning with his hand to
the pile of papers she had covered his desk with, "goes into the
shredder, along with those pictures and the negatives. They are here,
aren't they, somewhere?"

"In that brown envelope . . ."

He opened the envelope and withdrew the 8 x 10 prints that were in full
color. He gazed a long time at the shot of Mary Anne Overton on her
hands and knees, with her son Brian crouched behind her, shoving his
prick up her ass. "I'd love to keep these, for my personal collection.
But I don't dare. I'd be afraid of them. They have to go."

"What do I do now?" asked Laura.

"You mean about work? I'll have another assignment for you, one that
won't get this publishing company in hot water. But that's for later.
Right now you help me put all this stuff through the shredder. And
don't miss anything. And if you have any more stuff, that you haven't
brought in - get rid of it. Burn it!"

"I-It's all here. Everything."

Findley grinned. "Good. Then after we've taken care of this stuff,
let's go to your place and fool around. Your husband isn't due back for
another three days."

* * *

What happened after they were at Laura's place, made that evening's TV
news and was splattered all over the pages of the newspaper the next
morning. When they entered the house, Laura and Findley headed straight
up the stairs to her bedroom, took off their clothes and got onto the
bed. The last thing they ever suspected was that her husband had
arrived home three days early and instead of checking in with Findley's
office right away, was sitting in the kitchen having a cup of coffee.

When he heard someone come in, Jerry was about to call out to Laura,
then realized there was someone with her - a man. When he heard them go
on upstairs and into her bedroom, he began to wonder what in hell was
going on. He, too, went up the stairs, making no sound on the thickly
carpeted stairs and hall floor. He got to the bedroom door just in time
to see his naked wife and her employer - their employer - also naked,
get onto the bed together and wrap their arms about each other.

Jerry was in no hurry. He watched while his anger came to a boil, and
then just as Findley climbed on top of Laura and sent his long hard
pecker up into her waiting pussy, he let out a cry that was that of a
madman. He dived for the bed in one mighty lunge, grabbed the underside
of it and heaved it upward. Laura and Findley toppled to the floor on
the far side, with the bed, mattress and covers spilling on top of
them. Laura's screams of fright mingled with Findley's cries of shock
and near terror.

Frantically Laura's boss and lover fought his way out from under the
covers and the mattress, to be met with a pile driving blow to his
middle. He doubled over just as he was coming to his feet. Then a
second hefty blow closed one of his eyes and broke his nose.

Laura sprang free of the debris and amid a blur of straining bodies,
she was consumed with panic. Fearing she was about to get the same as
Findley was getting, she dashed through the bedroom door and down the
stairs. Close on her heels was Findley, who wrenched himself free of
his attacker. Laura, thinking it was her irate husband breathing down
her neck, flung open the front door and raced out into the street.
Findley, seeing with his one good eye an avenue of escape, raced after
her, both of them oblivious of the fact they were naked. Their headlong
dash out the front door carried them down the steps, across the front
lawn and almost into the path of a passing police cruiser. Laura's
husband, on reaching the front door, slammed it shut and locked it.

* * *

A month later his harrowing escapade made him the laughing stock of the
city, the brunt of all the barroom jokes, a favorite subject of
nightclub comedians, Findley made the news again when his wife kicked
off what was soon to be the messiest divorce trial the city had ever
known. Reporters had a field day. It went on for months and when it was
over, Findley's wife walked off with everything. By then Laura and her
husband were also divorced. It had been a messy thing, too, but was
overshadowed by the news worthiness of the one her employer went
through.

* * *

Laura was on her knees, by the foot of the bed. She was naked, except
for her brief panties and the ropes which bound her hands behind her
back. She looked somewhat pale but that was because of her anxiety.
This was the first time her young b*****r had ever bound her. Her eyes
darted nervous glances at him.

Her tits rose and fell with her breathing. She was excited. There was
no denying that. She hadn't been home very long before she found that
just looking at her teenage b*****r was enough to get her all worked
up.

After her divorce from her irate husband, Jerry, and all the
unfavorable publicity she was f***ed to endure, she had to get away, to
hide somewhere. Maybe forever. She packed up and went home to her
parents, who lived in a small town a thousand miles from where she had
been besieged by thoughtless reporters and inconsiderate photographers.
Wasn't that an ironic twist? She'd been pretty thoughtless and
inconsiderate herself, hadn't she? Considering what she had planned to
do in her blind unreasoning ambition to have a series of best-selling
books, she had no room to criticize anyone else for being thoughtless
and inconsiderate.

How different things seemed when the shoe was on the other foot, she
thought. Her mind dwelt on those women in Tuttleville and what she had
found out they were doing with their teenage sons. Now the shoe was
indeed on the other foot, for wasn't she doing the same thing,
performing the same forbidden acts with her young b*****r Ron?

It began soon after she moved in, several weeks before, though she had
no thoughts whatever of doing anything like that with her own b*****r -
at first. Then, because she had considerable experience and training in
observing such things, being able to recognize when it was happening,
she soon realized her young b*****r was screwing his mother, whenever
she and her father weren't around. She didn't miss either, the way her
young b*****r looked at her, with lust written all over his handsome
grinning face. The horny young devil wasn't content with having his
mother's pussy whenever he could get at it. He wanted his s****r's too.
Well that was all right with her. The thought of her b*****r and her
mother having sex with each other whenever they were alone, touched off
a spark within her that flared into passion. Why should her mother have
all the fun? Her young b*****r was a handsome, well built, muscular
k**. She'd like nothing better than to have him between her legs.

The opportunity was there. Both her parents worked, so as soon as her
b*****r got home in the afternoon when school was out, they had over
two hours to be alone together, before her parents got home from work.

She didn't waste any time, once she decided to make it with him. As
soon as he got home from school one afternoon, she practically climbed
all over him. Her young b*****r was delighted. They went up to her room
and got undressed. She got onto the bed and spread her legs. Her
b*****r climbed on top of her and started fucking her. God, was he ever
good. Really sensational. And he could talk her into anything. He had
that quality about him that made a woman want to do everything she
could think of to please him. No wonder he had been able to screw his
mother. And now his s****r.

This horny young devil had a lot of ideas. They did all kinds of wild
things together. And him fucking her in the ass was only one of them.

Then after several weeks of being gloriously fucked by him every
afternoon, he started coaxing her into letting him tie her up. And
today she let him. Why not? He was a good k**, and he loved her. She
could trust him not to do anything too far out. She never would have
let Findley or her husband tie her up. Both those bastards had a mean
streak in them and she wasn't about to see it in action while she was
helpless. But her young b*****r wasn't like that. And the idea of
having her hands tied behind her excited her, even if she was just a
little bit nervous about it.

Her tits rose and fell with her breathing. She was hotly aroused and
she breathed in quick panting gasps, as though she could not catch her
breath. Her rapid breathing caused her full round boobs to bounce and
jiggle, which in turn caused her young b*****r to gaze at them like he
wanted to devour them.

Laura was kneeling on the thickly carpeted floor, her lovely legs
folded under her. She had a beautiful shape, with flaring hips and well
rounded thighs. With her hands bound behind her back, her tits stood
out even farther, as though inviting her b*****r to come and enjoy
them. She loved it when he sucked on her boobs. He'd spend an hour on
them, kissing, licking and sucking, sending her through one orgasm
after another.

Her thin panties were tight across her flesh, the flimsy garment
stretched taut across her satiny smooth hips. They were bikini style,
low cut and of a material that enabled one to see right through them.
Her cunt hair, pressed against the sheer fabric, was clearly visible.
They were pulled tight in the crotch, so that the narrow band nestled
between her fleshy pussy lips.

Her thighs were smooth and rounded. The cheeks of her shapely ass
rested on the backs of her heels. She squirmed restlessly.

Her young b*****r was bare from the waist up. He was wearing his pajama
bottoms, the front of the thin material poking out in front because he
obviously had a raging hardon. Laura gazed at it fondly. Then she
looked up. Their eyes met and they stared lustfully at each other. Her
hair spilled down her back as she tilted her head to look up at him.
Her expression was slavishly adoring.

His hand reached out and he caressed her silken hair. It was thick and
healthy and there was a lot of it. Waves of it spilled over her tits,
partially veiling them.

Laura licked her lips. "Y-you. didn't have to tie me, Ron!"

"Didn't I?"

Color flared in her cheeks. She gazed into his eyes. "You know I'll do
anything you want."

"You nervous about being tied?" he teased.

"A-a little."

"Doesn't it give you a thrill to be tied up like that and know you
can't stop me from doing whatever I decide to do?"

"You worry me when you talk like that."

"Worrying is part of the turn on," he told her. "I only tied your hands
behind your back, because you're still nervous about it. What I really
want is to spread you out on the bed, then tie your hands and ankles to
the four corners. That really makes you feel helpless."

"My God!" Laura gasped. "I don't know if I'd like that or not."

Her b*****r laughed. "Mrs. Gordon likes it."

"Who is Mrs. Gordon?"

"My history teacher. I go home with her after school now and then. Her
husband doesn't get home until six. We do all kinds of things together.
I tie her to the bed face down. Then I fuck her in the ass and she
can't do a thing about it. She pretends she doesn't want me to, then
hollers and moans when I put my prick up her back route. What really
turns her on is that she's so helpless. I could go home and leave her
like that, for her husband to find when he came home. When I tell her
that's what I'm going to do, it freaks her right out."

"Oh God!" Laura gasped. "You wouldn't actually do that, would you?"

Her b*****r laughed. "Not hardly. She'd have to tell her husband about
her and me. Then he'd come over here and beat the living hell out of
me. But while she's tied up, it's easy for her to think that I might,
and that gets her really worked up."

"I can understand that," said Laura. "I'm pretty worked up myself!"

He caressed her soft cheek. She turned her head to the side so she
could kiss his hand. She pressed her lips against his fingers and made
soft little mewling sounds.

"Those ropes that bind you, s*s - are the physical symbol of the way
you are totally bound to my will, body and soul."

"Sure," Laura agreed quickly. "But if they are only a symbol, darling,
why do you need them at all? You know I'll obey you!"

"Will you? Maybe. This way I know you will. Anyway, the ropes remind
you that you belong to me. You're my woman, to do what I want with!"

He hauled his stiff cock out through the gap in the front of his pajama
bottoms, and guided it to her mouth. Laura stuck out her tongue and
licked it. It slithered over his dick, licking it in a manner she knew
he liked. He dropped his pajama bottoms, pulled his feet free of them,
then stood with his legs wide apart, while she licked his balls. Then
her lips engulfed the head and he shoved it gently into her mouth.
Laura opened wider, the corners of her mouth stretching to accommodate
her b*****r's cock. She rubbed against it as it filled her mouth. She
could feel his shaft spasm with arousal. She tightened her lips around
the head, which was now well oiled with her saliva. As she went at it,
her head bobbed back and forth. With both hands on her head, her
b*****r held her gently but firmly as she sucked him.

"Get ready, s*s," he groaned. "You're going to get a mouthful!"

Laura knew that. He fed his cock to her, stuffing it into her mouth. He
gasped as she closed her lips on his shaft. Her lips were curled over
her teeth, so she wouldn't scratch his tender shaft. Her lips pressed
his cock just below the rim of the head, as it pulsed in her mouth. She
flicked her tongue against his silky smooth flesh. She rubbed her
tongue against the tip of the cockhead, licking its tiny slit. She
sucked and slurped on his prick, like she had many times before. Saliva
leaked from the corners of her mouth, spilling onto her chin, wetting
it.

Her b*****r caressed her neck and shoulders as she sucked him. He
pushed in deeper, rubbing his cockhead against the roof of her mouth.
It was all smooth and slippery, as he massaged his heated shaft against
it.

Laura pressed her tongue up against the underside of his prick, rubbing
it stimulatingly against his throbbing woman pleaser. She heard her
b*****r sigh with erotic pleasure. He didn't try to hide the fact he
was enjoying her cocksucking immensely. So she worked even harder for
his pleasure.

He eased his prick farther into her mouth. Her lips massaged the shaft
as it glided past them, probing for her throat. Laura was eager to
please. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked. Her b*****r pushed in. Her
eyes widened as he fed her the heated length of his cock until it was
in her throat. She started to choke, so he pulled back a few inches and
let her breathe.

His cock twitched on her tongue. He pulled it back farther, withdrawing
it until only its knobbed head remained between her lips. The shaft of
his prick was red and throbbing. Her saliva made it shine. Laura
slithered her tongue around the head, sucking him eagerly.

After enjoying her sliding, stimulating tongue until he was panting
like he'd run ten miles, he thrust forward once more, burying his shaft
inside her mouth.

He set up a regular rhythm as he thrust back and forth. He increased
the pace of his thrusts, so that his cock pumped in and out of her
mouth. Although the red length of his shaft continually emerged from
her clinging lips, he always kept the head of it planted inside her
mouth. Her b*****r fucked her mouth like it was her pussy.

She moaned and sighed as his prick moved back and forth, each gliding
stroke over her lips and tongue increasing the temperature of his
erection. She had him panting for breath, his chest rising and falling.
He thrust so hard and deep into her mouth that her tits were jiggling
from the f***e of it. Her hair whipped his taut thighs as her head
bobbed back and forth.

He was almost there. Between gasps he said, "Keep my cock in your
mouth. I'm going to shoot off now. Swallow it!"

She would have laughed, if her mouth hadn't been so stuffed with her
b*****r's hefty shaft. In all the weeks she'd been back home and
sucking his cock everyday, she hadn't once backed away from it when it
shot off its load. She had swallowed so much of his come, it was now a
part of her regular diet.

He put his hands back on her head and held her firmly to his groin as
he thrust deep. He holstered his cock in her mouth, and stopped
thrusting. It twitched on her tongue for a timeless instant, before he
shot off a charge that gushed all the way back to her tonsils.

Laura closed her eyes. Her tongue and jaw muscles flexed as she gulped
down the load that spurted fiercely down her pulsing throat. Her
b*****r groaned loudly. He held her head pressed tightly to him with
his cock spewing into her mouth. He shuddered and gasped, and his legs
trembled as his orgasm hit him.

Presently his shaking stopped. The tremors which rocked his body faded
and died away. The stream of semen ebbed to a trickle. He shuddered
again. His eyes were glazed with pleasure, his mouth open, his hands
clutching jerkily at her head.

"God, s*s, you sure can suck a cock!" he panted.

He fondled her hair, smoothing it down against her scalp. Her lips
still pressed his sensitized shaft. Her tongue stirred lazily, as she
continued to suck him until she had his shaft as stiffly erect as it
had been. She didn't let it out of her mouth until it was like a bar of
steel.

Her b*****r's bone-hard pecker brushed her cheek as he leaned over her.
He hooked his hands under her bound arms and said, "Get up, Laura."

Muscles flexed in her thighs as she unfolded her legs and rose to a
standing position. He pulled her upward, assisting her. When she was
standing, she was about a half a head shorter than he was. He took a
good look at her luscious body. Her nipples were stiff. They jutted
from the fleshy globes of her tits like pinkish brown nubs of flesh.
Her skin was warm and smooth and soft. He moved closer to her, his
erection being sandwiched between her body and his. She could feel his
hot, semen and saliva covered cock throbbing. Sighing, Laura rested her
head on his chest while he embraced her.

Her b*****r reached for her panties, hooked his thumbs in the waistband
and pushed them down over her thighs, down to her knees, then let them
drop to her ankles. She stepped out of them daintily and he reached
down and picked them up. He brought them to his face and inhaled
deeply, taking in the fragrant scent of her snatch. Obviously it
stimulated him, making his cock jerk and quiver with new vigor and
arousal.

"I used to do this all the time when you were home, before you got
married and moved away," he said, grinning at her. "After I was through
sniffing them, I'd wrap them around my cock and jerk off, wishing I was
shooting off my load into your pussy, instead of into your panties."

"Why you bad, bad boy!" Laura said with a giggle. "I wish I had known
that."

"Why?" her b*****r asked.

She gave him a teasing smile. "Maybe if I'd known my b*****r had
naughty ideas like that, I'd have thought twice before getting married
and moving away."

He took her in his arms again and his hands moved down to fondle and
squeeze her lushly rounded ass. Bringing his hand around, he pushed his
prick down so that the head of it brushed along the moist lips of her
pussy. Laura let out an excited squeal. He backed her up against the
bed and she fell backward onto it with her legs wide apart. Her b*****r
quickly moved up between them. She let out a little cry of excitement
when she felt the head of his cock press into the open lips of her
cunt. With a guttural sound he speared her, penetrating her with one
long slow and easy movement. She was well lubricated and he went in
easily, even though her twat was a snug fit. Her secretions, slick and
plentiful, oozed around his invading shaft when he planted it inside
her, burying it to his balls.

"You're really hot, s*s," he murmured as he plowed back and forth
inside her.

"And so are you, you horny young stud," Laura giggled. She would have
liked to wrap her arms about his neck and hold him tightly to her while
he fucked her, but she couldn't do that with her hands tied securely
behind her. Being bound up that way was supposed to make her feel like
she was being viciously assaulted. But how could she feel that way when
his thick hefty cock was causing her to have such intense pleasure?

If there was anything she loved better than being fucked, it was being
fucked by her young b*****r, she thought to herself. Feeling his prick
inside her was just ten times better than any cock that had ever reamed
out her pussy before him. Her intense and passionate feeling for her
young b*****r almost frightened her at times. How lewd and outrageous
could a women get? With her own b*****r! How could she possibly feel
this hot and passionate for him? Was this the way those women back in
Tuttleville felt about their sons? It had to be. And she understood it
- now. And to think she might have wrecked their lives by exposing
them, making their forbidden i****tuous activities public. And they
were nice women too. She had come to know them quite well and they
considered her their friend. How would she feel if someone exposed what
she was doing now - with her own b*****r?

Her feeling of contrition quickly passed, because at that moment her
b*****r was fucking the hell out of her. God, this k** b*****r of hers
could make it so good for a woman, she would do anything for him. She
wondered briefly who had taught him to fuck as good as he did. Was it
her mother, or that history teacher he mentioned? Whoever it was, he
sure paid attention to his lessons.

Now that her b*****r was so gloriously fucking her, her attitude had
changed considerably in regard to those women back in Tuttleville who
were having sex with their sons. Realizing her thoughts were back on
them again, she tried to block it out. She felt ashamed, whenever she
thought of it, about what she had almost done to those women. They
didn't deserve what she had been planning to do to them, exposing their
secret sex with their sons. That was a terrible thing for her to even
consider doing. What she deserved was a good sound spanking.

Then there were no more thoughts like that. Her b*****r was bringing
her to the peak of her passion. She let out a joyful shriek and sailed
into her orgasm. With her b*****r she always had such fabulous
climaxes, so intense they almost made her toes curl. She bounced around
on the bed like she'd gone mad, but her b*****r had a firm grip on both
cheeks of her ass, and he went right on pounding it to her until he
brought her off three times. Then he sent his hot load gushing into
her.

After they lay there for some time, catching their breath, Laura said
quietly, "Are you going to untie me now?"

"No way!" said her b*****r, grinning at her. "I'm not finished with you
yet."

"W-what are you going to do?" she asked, feeling a little nervous
again.

"You'll see," he said, still grinning at her. With that, he went into
the bathroom and when he came back a moment later, he had a wet hand
towel in his hand. It was folded over so that it was a little over a
foot long and about three inches wide.

"What are you going to do with that?" she asked, with a note of
apprehension in her voice. That seemed to excite her b*****r even more.

"You know what I'm going to do, s*s, don't you?" said her b*****r.
"Sure you do."

"No, I-I don't. Tell me."

"Don't you remember what you said yesterday? You said you deserved a
good spanking. I don't know what it was all about, but that's what you
said."

She remembered now. She had been thinking about the book she had done
all that research on, about all the spying she had done on those women
in Tuttleville. Then without telling her b*****r what she had been
thinking, she said right out loud she deserved a good spanking.

"And you're going to - ?"

He nodded his head and grinned.

"No! Forget it! I didn't mean it, honest. It was just a figure of
speech. No, Ron. No!"

"If you promise not to yell too much, I won't put a gag in your mouth,"
he told her. "If you start getting noisy though, I'll have to stuff
your panties into your mouth, so the neighbors won't hear you and
wonder what the hell is going on in here."

"No, no gag. Please."

"Okay then. We'll try it without a gag. Get into position, s*s. Face
down, with your ass in the air."

She tried to argue but she saw it was useless. Her b*****r was
determined to go through with it. Whimpering, she turned over on the
bed, her stiff-nippled tits swaying and jiggling. She was on her knees,
her face on the mattress.

"Bring your ass closer to the foot of the bed, s*s," her b*****r told
her.

As if she didn't have a will of her own, she awkwardly moved so that
she was close to the end of the bed, her ass high, her face and
shoulders resting on the bed. Her bound hands made it difficult but her
b*****r was pleased with the position she had placed herself in.

When he switched the radio on and turned it up loud, she grew even more
apprehensive. Music blared throughout the room. She knew he didn't have
it on because he wanted to listen to music at a time like this. He had
it on to lessen the sounds she might be making soon.

"Ron . . . no!"

Her hair fanned across the bedspread as she struggled feebly. Her
rounded ass was raised high in the air, just the way her b*****r wanted
it. She could see he was excited. He was squeezing his cock, as though
to relieve some of the tension that was building up in it. She could
see his prick throbbing. When he squeezed, a clear drop of seminal
fluid leaked from the cockhead. She lay with her head to one side. She
was shaking.

Suddenly her b*****r swung the towel in a wide arc, barely brushing her
satiny smooth globes. Laura let out a gasp. She squirmed and moaned
when he put his hand on her ass. Her flesh quivered to his touch. Her
smooth and warm butt was trembling.

"Get ready now," he said, teasing her some more.

She knew now what she was in for. There was no getting out of it. Her
b*****r wasn't about to change his mind. She squirmed as he felt and
fondled the cheeks of her ass. Her lush tits were pressed against the
mattress, their soft flesh oozing to the sides. She let out a little
whimper when his fingers tickled the soft tissue of her cunt-lips.

Then he let her have it, a stinging slap with the wet towel, right
across her ass. Laura gasped, closed her eyes and buried her face in
the mattress. He gave it to her then, swat after swat, one stinging
blow after another, across both cheeks. Laura let out a shocked cry,
sobbed and tried not to scream, as her b*****r laid it on her.
Mercilessly he walloped her across her butt again and again, while she
stifled her screams by pressing her face into the mattress. As the wet
towel stung her ass over and over, her wriggling, ravaged ass twisted
and squirmed. It seemed to her in her pain-racked mind that her b*****r
was getting a little carried away, but that was to be expected. She
began to think it would never end, but eventually his arm began to
tire. As he dropped the wet towel to the floor, she saw through tear-
dimmed eyes his hand was kneading and stroking his bone-hard pecker.

Then she saw him squeezing a lubricant out of a tube and smearing it
all over his cock. Seconds later he was on the bed with her. She felt
him grabbing her ass, clutching her buttocks with both hands. He pushed
her knees apart, spreading her shaking thighs, opening the crack of her
ass to his attack.

She sobbed and squirmed, but she couldn't escape. She groaned as his
fiery cock prodded her asshole. Then she felt him push, the head of his
prick poked it's way in past her sphincter muscle. He went in deeper,
and then he was fucking her in the ass.

His hands reached under her and he got a hold of both her tits,
squeezing them gently in each hand. Then one hand moved to her cunt.

"I'll play with your pussy, s*s," he panted. "I want you to come off
when I do!"

Laura would never admit to him that she already got off twice while he
was brutalizing her ass with that wet towel. But he was right. She
moaned with delight as he fingered her excited twat, while he drove his
cock back and forth in her ass. She didn't want him shooting off his
load without her getting hers too.

With a lustful cry she shoved her ass back against his invading pecker,
while he diddled her pussy and mauled her excited tits. Her b*****r
panted and gasped each time he drove his cock into her bum. His chest
was pressed against her back, or would have been, had it not been for
her hands bound behind her. With her tied the way she was, he had to do
it all, finger her pussy and tease her nipples, and still keep his mind
on moving his prick in and out of her ass with a steady rhythm. But she
could still do something. She could shove her ass back at him, thrust
her asshole at him each time he drove his cock at her. And she could
wriggle her buns like mad, rolling her hips around on his imbedded
shaft. There were many things she could do to drive her b*****r crazy.
And in her frenzy she did them all, and forgot all about the whipping
he had given her ass.

With his hands clutching her by her cunt and one of her tits, he drove
her wild with his cock, pulling it almost out of her ass, then cramming
it all back in there, again and again and again. Babbling almost
incoherently he told her how much he loved the feel of her asshole, how
it felt so smooth and satiny and how it gripped him even tighter than
his mother's did, when he had it up her butthole.

She was the best, her b*****r told her panting and groaning, the very
best of everything. He fucked her asshole faster and faster, thrilled
by her cries of submission, the feel of her ass pushing against his
groin. Each time he plunged fully into her, her bum cheeks spread
themselves, two rounded globes of soft satiny flesh rubbing against
him.

Her b*****r was ass-fucking the hell out of her, and that thrilled her
right down to her toenails. She was crying tears of pleasure, making
noises of nearly unbearable joy, feeling him grinding his hips against
her ass, pushing his cock into her butthole as far as he could get it.
She was squealing, shrieking and babbling nonsense words, in the throes
of a wildly intense orgasm, from his fingers doing outrageous things to
her cunt and his cock doing even more outrageous things to her asshole.

Holding her by her cunt and one of her boobs, he fired off his load,
shooting her rear passage full of his gushing juices. He was babbling
like he was out of his mind, telling her how much he loved her gorgeous
ass, loved ass-fucking her, and she laughed joyfully. They rolled onto
their sides and lay there, trying to catch their breath, her b*****r's
cock still in her ass.

Sometime later he withdrew his prick from her butthole and untied her.
They got off the bed and with their arms about each other, they went
into the bathroom and showered. While he coated her tits, cunt and ass
with a thick soapy lather, she rubbed sensuously against him, telling
him how good it had been. And she forgave him for the spanking he gave
her, she told him, because she really had it coming to her, and someday
she would tell him why. Grinning at her, her b*****r promised to always
take good care of her ass, either with his cock or a good sound
spanking - or both.

By some miracle they managed to dry each other off, get dressed and
have supper on the table, just as their parents arrived home from work.
No mother and father ever had a son and daughter who looked more
innocent than they did, while the four of them sat at the supper table.

Laura's mother was more than just an attractive, highly-sexed woman.
She was also intelligent. She was far from being a dummy, about
anything. Especially anything that went on in her home. It didn't take
long for her to realize her son wasn't only fucking her, he was also
screwing his s****r. So the first chance they had to be alone together,
she and her daughter had a long talk. Since both mother and daughter
loved and adored each other, it was no problem for them to come to an
agreement regarding Ron.

Mrs. Mitchell's husband had always been a sound sl**per. Once his head
hit the pillow, he went out like a light and slept right through until
morning. She never had to worry about him getting up in the middle of
the night and catching her out of bed. So it had been her custom to lie
there until she was certain her husband was sound asl**p, then she
would slip out of bed, tippy-toe across the hall and spend the night in
bed with her son. Her daughter coming back home disrupted that little
routine, but now that she and Laura had arrived at an understanding,
she was able to resume it. At least every other night. That was the
agreement she and Laura came to, that she would sl**p with her son one
night, and Laura would be in bed with him the next.

It went on like that from that time on, without Laura's father - or
anyone else - ever being the wiser. Laura's b*****r thought he had
found heaven, having two hot pussies to fuck as much as he wanted to -
his good looking, highly sexed, forty-two-year-old mother and his
gorgeous, hot and passionate, twenty-three-year-old s****r. Laura too
thought she had found heaven. Her young b*****r fucked the hell out of
both her and his mother, without him showing any indication he was ever
going to get enough.

Laura settled down to a contented life of living at home with her
parents and her b*****r. She felt happier and more satisfied than she
ever had while she was married and had her employer Paul T. Findley
screwing her. Within the next two years she wrote three books, all
best-sellers. They were sexually explicit. She saw nothing wrong with
writing about sex. But the way she presented it was different. She
didn't use the information she gathered to hurt anyone. She would never
again, she promised herself, be tempted to expose women who had a good
thing going with their sons, in the privacy of their homes.

And she hoped no one would ever write a book exposing the sex some
women were having with their b*****rs.


The End
... Continue»
Posted by heavenly_joy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 305  |  
100%
  |  2

Sex in the f****y

Fucking my Son

Sex is for kittens, fucking is for mothers with son's with big cocks. I had a glimpse of my son's cock as I went from the bathroom to the laundry, he was going to have a shower and the towel didn't quite cover his erect cock, and it was erect from the tent he was making, or, he wanted to be seen. The head was big, red, nearly purple and showing between the folds of the white towel d****d around his hips.

I didn't realize just how much I had missed sex until that moment, I wanted sex badly, a big cock in my pussy, or my mouth, or even in my hand.
My pussy got wet..., Fuck..., if I needed a cock, why not my son's.

There were just the two of us at home now, I had not thought of intercourse for a while and had not dated, too much trouble, too many hassles, that didn't mean I had stopped thinking about sex, I still played with my clit most nights, I still had the urge.

My thoughts had been wandering that morning, I had been thinking about the weather and the washing, would it get dry, just the usual mother things, when I saw his stiff cock, well, the head. My thoughts wandered again, how it would feel, sliding in....

But this was my son, i****t, the worst sin, or was it. He must have known I would be in the hallway before he came out, I was singing. He must have known he wasn't fully covered. Did he want me to see, did he want to show his cock off for me.

Lunch was a strained affair for me, my son with his cutoff shorts and a tight tee shirt was looking hot, even to me, his mother, god, he was a hunk. All male and full of hormones when he emptied the trash, tight buns and well toned legs, great chest.

That evening I wanted to find out where this was leading or could lead, so I changed into a pair of shorts that were really too tight but showed my ass, no panties and a cutoff top, no bra. When I bent over my tits would be on display.

As it was still a hot night, add a bit of sweat and my nipples would show, hard and tight. Let's see if Jake notices. I was going to pay attention to his cock, maybe I could brush my tits against him, accidentally of course, I wanted to see if he got a hard on for his mother.

The meal was gone and the cleaning up had happened before my chance to find out what was going to become of my plan, I turned around and walked, stumbled into Jake standing close behind me. He caught me around the waist, talk about an accidental encounter, but his hand held my breast beautifully, and he squeezed.

I looked into his eye's and smiled. He didn't take his hand away, so I leaned into his embrace, there was no need for words as I covered his hand with mine.
He squeezed my breast again and asked if I was okay.

What the fuck, okay, I was better than okay but I had to ask if he liked my tits, this was going better than I thought. This is where I find out, does my son want me as much as I want him. His cock.

Jake smiled back and lightly traced a finger along my breast to my nipple.“They are beautiful. Did you dress for me tonight?”. He asked.

“Did you show your cock for me this morning”. I replied, and for the first time saw Jake blush. "Do you like holding my breasts? Would you like to suck on them again?. I don't have any milk but I'm sure you would make me happy".

“I have heard you moan at night and figured you were masturbating, I wanted to help, I tried to come up with a way to help...., give you some cock. This morning.., well, everything fell into place. I didn't have to worry, the towel was just right and I hoped you would see my cock. God I was hard thinking about you”. I have been thinking about you for a while now, how sweet your pussy would be, how you would like my cock. I was hoping we could get together and take care of each other..., you know?”.

“Do you want to fuck your own mother, put your cock in her snatch?”. I asked, hoping for a yes and reaching for his cock.
“Well, I was thinking about something else, not that beautiful hard cock when I saw you this morning, and yes, I dressed for dinner thinking about you, now, your cock is straining to get free, why don't we get out of these clothes and find out, my pussy is getting wet with all this talk and your cock can take care of one problem”.

“What's the other problem?”. My beautiful son asked in all innocence as I took his cock out of his shorts. I held it in my hand and pulled back the foreskin, it grew harder and a drop of precum appeared, perfect. Hard, wet and ready to fuck me.

“To get your mothers pussy ready for your big cock, and I can see it's a big cock, you need to work your tongue in my cunt first, I want you to lick me, put your tongue in my pussy and suck my clit.Get me even wetter, we are going to fuck heaven together, I am going to have this big cock in my mouth then my pussy. From now on we are going to fuck and suck each silly”.

“God mom, I haven't had a female suck me, do you really want my cock in your mouth?, I mean, you want to suck my cock?, oh fuck, yeah, I want to suck your tit's and your pussy, tell me how to please you, lick you".

“When it comes to good sex, whatever you and your partner want is good, if you feel good sucking and licking her pussy, that's fine, if she feels good sucking and licking your cock, well, all the better, even licking her ass is okay. It's even better if you both do it, would you like me to lick your ass?, would you lick mine?".

Rolling his hard cock in my hand as we talked gave me all the go ahead I needed, my son and I were going to have sex.

From what Jake had said, I was going to be the teacher, I loved the thought of bringing my son into the real world of sex, fuck, I was so horny, my son would never know what hit him. I was going to get some cock, no, better, We were going to fuck.

”Come on Jake, from now on you are sl**ping with me..., as long as we aren't fucking each other, sucking, licking, whatever.... Sex education belongs at home and I am going to give you Sex Ed like you have never known”.
I led my son by his cock to my bed, we were going to have sooooo much fun.

I took my top off as we walked toward my bedroom and told Jake he would have to take the rest off, my pussy was so wet my shorts stuck to my lips and gave me an extra thrill as we stood before the bed. "Right now we are hot and horny, so you need to strip and just stick your cock in my cunt and fuck the living daylights out of me, then I can teach you all the good bits, okay".

"Damn mom, it's all I can think of, the feel of your pussy around my cock, my lips sucking your tits, fuck yeah, lets do it".

Jake peeled out of his clothes faster than I could take my shorts off. He stood there with his cock standing erect watching as I straightened, I have never felt so horny or ready to fuck as right then, his cock was right in front of me and it was huge, dripping precum. I wanted to suck his cock, I wanted him to slam his cock in me, I wanted to hold it and play. Shit, I wanted everything.

I fell back onto my bed and opened my leg's, then opened my pussy lips. "Fuck me, stick your cock in your mothers cunt and fuck me". I was past all caring, I just wanted his cock, my son's cock, bad.
Jake didn't wait and fell across my body, I grabbed at his cock, pulling his foreskin back and guiding it toward my snatch, I wanted everything, his cock in my pussy, another cock to suck, even another cock in my ass. All these thoughts raced through my mind as I felt his cockhead slip into my cunt and I wrapped my leg's around Jake's hips. I was going to keep that lovely cock buried there forever. So full.

"Fuck mom, your pussy is soooo hot, is my cock big enough?, are you happy?".

"Happy, hell yes, Jake, you are going to fuck your mother every time your cock is hard, in the morning before breakfast on the counter, at lunch I will sit on your cock while we eat, and at night, we will do everything you or I can think of.
Don't you feel how good it feels, your cock is everything now. Your big cock in your mothers hot cunt. Fucking move it, fuck me.

Can a minute be an hour, can time stand still. I could feel my pussy pulse as the head of his cock moved in and out, the foreskin slipping back and forward seemed to increase the size of Jake's cock in one direction then decrease as he pushed in. Boy did he fill my hole, my pussy must have suffered from no sex for so long it was so sensitive, but I loved the extra feeling and the extra length.

My son had what every girl dreams about, a long, thick cock. Not to long, I felt his cockhead touch my womb at the top of his in stroke, and not to thick, but Jake did stretch me a little, a nice pleasure pain. Apart from the fact we had been so eager to get started Jake held a steady pace, arching his body to hit my clit with one stroke then changing so his balls hit my ass with the next, I think that's what sent me over the top the first time.

My pussy gripped his cock as I tightened my leg's, my nipples were as hard as Jake's cock and it took only a touch of his finger to light my fire for the first time in age's. My son's cock was way better than my finger, not only that, he kept going. I reached for his ass cheeks and squeezed as I headed up the hill again.

Jake was no two minute man, my pussy certainly knew it was being fucked as I came down from another climax. "Cum in me, fill your mothers pussy with your cum, fuck me silly Jake". I wanted that warm, filling sensation of a cock shooting cum in my hole.

I knew he was not sure of pumping his cum into his mother, but I wanted it and he needed release. I felt his balls and gave them a squeeze, trying to make it good for him as well. Again I had a vision of a cock in my ass, would Jake like that?. "After this, after you cum, you can stick your lovely cock in my ass, would you like to fuck your mother's ass, we can do it doggy style?".

It was enough, Jake stiffened and filled my cunt with his cum. He had pushed fully home and I felt the sudden warmth flood my pussy, a jerk and still more. Slowly out then I was slammed again, more cum. This was what we had both wanted, hot mother son sex. I had my son's big cock. He had his mothers hot cunt.
Now I would teach Jake about making love.

Just as we relaxed into each others arms the phone rang. Fuck it, but we both heard my s****r on the machine. She wanted to come over, Liz, her daughter had been caught doing something wrong, could I help.

Not fair, I was just getting my own life turned around, I grabbed my sons cock as he started to get up, "Don't even think about it, you are going to fuck my ass, if you want, you can think of your aunt as you fuck me, that's fine, but your cock is going up my ass, please. I want to feel your cock in my ass".

I turned doggie style and offered Jake my back passage, why had I thought about this, was it the dirty, naughty side of me. The slut, no, I really wanted his cock in my ass as I felt his cum pouring out of my pussy, oh boy did he need release, I was full.
Now I wanted my son to fuck my ass, I was as horny as when I first saw Jake's cock this morning, more, I wanted a good ass fucking.

I grabbed at his cock again, my god, he was super hard as well, Jake wanted to fuck my ass. Yes, we were going to do it, a cock, no, my son's cock in my ass. I teased the wet head against my puckered hole, my juice and his cum and pressed back.
Jake did not pull back, fuck, he pushed. I relaxed my asshole and pushed again.
He did it, his cockhead slipped in my ass. Oh the feeling, and it was just the head, I really wanted the whole length in there. The doorbell sounded, fuck fuck fuck!.

"Oh Jake, that feels so good, so right, we will do it again tonight, after my s****r has left, you are going to fuck my ass so good".

Reluctantly we got dressed, I gave Jake's cock a squeeze, latter and answered the insidious door bell,

When I opened the door I got the surprise of my life, my s****r was crying, holding Liz by the arm and burst out with, "My husband's fucking our daughter".
What the hell do you say to a statement like that?, does he like it?, does she like it?, do you like it?.

I was still feeling my son's cock entering my ass, I had better be careful here.
Jake was standing behind me and I felt his fingers in between my ass cheeks, sausy son, he's pushing a finger where his cock should be.

Shock kept my mouth from working as Sally explained what she had caught Liz doing. Sucking her father's cock. The finger digging in my ass didn't help, Jake was leaning over my shoulder. This was not a thing to be shared with the neighbours. "Come inside and we need to talk", I could not relax with that sort of news and my son's finger poking my ass, I needed space.

"What the hell happened", I asked when we were all in the kitchen, "No, wait", -who needs to hear this-, "Jake, take Liz, no, grab a cool drink and go out back, Sally and I will join you in a while".

"Sally, what the fuck have you been doing that your husband want's to fuck Liz. Don't you two have sex anymore. Can't you keep his cock for you and why come to me for help, my husband's been dead for three years for god's sake.
I'm not a marriage counsellor or even a good f****y doctor and I have problems of my own". I really didn't want to tell my s****r I had just fucked my son.

Sally was crying hard and the words didn't come out clearly at first but I began to get the gist of the story. Sally and Mike had been playing games, what if, just maybe, something to keep their sex life going. Sally had ignored the signs but Mike hadn't. He had gone ahead when Sally stopped, sex with his daughter, and Liz did not object, in fact she encouraged him. "She told me she liked her fathers cock, in her cunt or her mouth. What am I going to do?".

I had just fucked my own son, who could say right from wrong here, god his finger felt good playing with my ass. Get Sally back with Mike, leave Liz here, maybe we can talk, get Jake in bed with me tonight, oh yes!!!. My plan's were set, I still wanted my ass fucked and was feeling the itch, it needed scratching.
An hour since we fucked, it seemed forever, I wanted more cock.

Older s****r to the rescue, "Sally, go home and talk to Mike, take a hint, get undressed before, and ask him, why Liz and not you?. Be prepared for the answer, you may not like it!!!!. You have a chance, a second chance that I didn't, I lost my husband for good, don't waste it, find out why. Would Liz do something that you wouldn't.
If you love Mike, listen to what he's got to say".

After Sally left I took a deep breath, it won't help to lose yourself when there other problems. Find Jake and Liz.

After a stiff drink I went to check on the c***dren.

Damn, Liz was sucking Jake's cock in my back yard. Take a lessen from your own words, watch and wait. Liz seemed happy sucking on what I thought was now my cock. Could I join them, should I join them. Jake saw me watching and winked, he signaled me to come over.

I wanted his cock again so I walked causally over, what would happen next, I wanted his cock in my ass, would Liz help, would she hold his cock going in my ass. Would she be a cock hungry bitch or would she share. I also wanted to know about her father daughter sex, I was turned on again.
Could Jake and I talk to her about our own mother son sex.

Jake solved my worry when I heard him tell Liz that mom sucks harder, we hadn't even got to that part..., yet, god I loved my son.
Liz looked up and asked if he wanted a good suck, "just like I suck dad, hard and down my throat. I can swallow everything you can give me, good sweet cum".

"I would like to see you sucking a pussy", Jake winked at me again, "get your tongue deep in a pretty cunt while I put my cock in her ass".

"Would you like to see me lick a cunt while you fuck her ass, do you want me to put a finger in your ass while you fuck her, lick your cock while you are fucking her ass.

"If you really want to lick a pussy", Jake asked as Liz really went to town on his cock. "I have a pussy waiting for you".

"Liz, you are sucking my cock".

I couldn't stand it any more, I had to tell her that this was my cock, she would have to share it or lose it. "We can share, it's a lovely cock, but it's mine. You have your fathers cock and I have my son's, or..., do you want to bring your fathers cock for me.

"Oh yeah, daddy wants to fuck you too, with me holding your pussy open for him. We have talked of sharing, I want to suck you while daddy fucks you, I know your pussy will be so sweet and daddy's cock is so nice".

"It's getting late, why don't we all go inside. There are some things we need to talk about and some things we need to do that are better done inside..., sometimes".
Once inside I poured myself a drink, looking at the two of them I poured another two. "Start at the beginning and tell me what's happening with your f****y".

"It was about a month ago, I was doing my homework and mom was getting dressed to go out. Dad was reading the paper when mom came back into the kitchen in her bra and panties looking for something, dad patted her fanny and I think he wanted more, I could see him starting to get hard but mom left. Dad looked at me with a sad smile and went back to the paper".

"I thought it was unfair and when I heard mom leave I went to my room, took off my panties then went back and sat on dad's lap, moving about so my dress slipped up and he could see my bare pussy. I told dad that I was still here. I think he was a bit shocked at first, but then he put his arms around me and said thanks.

"I could feel his cock getting harder so I put his hand between my legs and asked if he wanted me to take care of things. It was so nice when he stroked my leg's and rubbed my pussy. I was wet just thinking about dad's cock and when his finger slipped in I knew we were going to fuck, that I would feel his cock for real".

This called for another drink, for all of us. When I turned back, Liz was holding Jake's cock, her panties pooled at her ankles and he was holding her dress up with his hand on her pussy.

"I think we should shave you mom, Liz looks real good with a bare pussy, I know you would too".

My son had turned out as sex starved as I was, Liz to. Maybe it was the time of the year, a full moon, we all wanted sex. I asked Liz to continue, I wanted to hear all the dirty details, like Mike wanting to fuck me.

"I was sick of all the bullshit about sex, hiding it from me, protecting me, so I asked dad if he wanted to fuck me, just the same as I asked Jake if I could suck him.
It's a lot easier if you come straight out and say things and it was. Dad was so nice that first time, -gentle, when I think he wanted hard sex-, that we have been fucking every time we can and we talk a lot more. We are a lot closer now.
Talking about everything, including sex, it was me who asked if he wanted to fuck you, I got a bit of a surprise when he told me he had seen you and mom naked.
And then..., He has wanted you for a long time Auntie, I just know you will love his cock.

I thought back to that day, all of us at the pool, Sally and I had been changing when Mike walked in, saw me undressed and walked out saying sorry. I didn't think he was sorry even then. Now, I thought about the lump in his pants I had seen so many times. Now, Liz has said he wants to fuck me.

"Okay, out loud so we have no misunderstanding, Jake and I were fucking when your mother interrupted us, in fact he had just got his cock head in my ass when you arrived and I want to continue. I don't think it's a good idea for you to go home tonight and if you and Jake want to fuck, well, I suppose I can share him tonight".
Liz was right, it was better out in the open.

"Dad suggested that you and I could get together, one on his cock while he licked the other and Jake could fuck mom, you know, all in the same room at the same time, I don't think he has known about you two but has thought it could happen. Just the two of you here all the time must lead to something, I know I would want this big cock".

How to change your life in a day, fuck your son, talk to your niece about fucking her father, a threesome with same and seeing your niece sucking your son's cock, don't forget being fucked in the ass. Why not finish on a high, a threesome with your niece and son. "Let's go to bed, all of us, one bed and have some fun".

It was a night to remember, dreams became reality and reality became dreams to think about, again and again. My niece sucking my pussy as my son fully penetrated my ass, watching my son and Liz fuck, both of us sucking his cock to get him hard for another hole, any hole. I really liked licking Jake's cock after he had cum in Liz, the taste of both of them so fresh, then to finish the day of new experiences, Liz and Jake spending ages sucking and licking me. We didn't get much sl**p.

* * *

But, Oh what a way to wake up, a long hard cock being teased into my pussy by my loving niece. I looked down to watch as Jake's cock disappeared from Liz and into my cunt, all of it, Jake held still as my pussy was stretched again, Liz rubbed my clit with a butterfly touch. I looked up and saw the love in my son's eyes. "Morning mom, love you". If I could freeze time, this would be the moment, I had never been happier.

As Jake started moving, oh so slowly, I felt even better as I asked Liz to lie beside me. I wanted to share this with her.
If I had had a daughter as well as a son I would have wanted Liz to be that daughter. "Take turns Jake, make love to both of us. Liz, it's so good first thing in the morning, I don't know if you and Mike have had the opportunity but you should try.
Things may change at home, I know you all need to talk. After..., if Sally is prepared to share your dad's cock..., well, Jake and I could join you".

Jake moved over Liz and I took over the job of guiding my son's cock into her pussy. It looked so good in the morning sunlight a thought slid into my mind. Jake and Liz married, all of us together, sex heaven. I needed to have a good talk to Sally, convince her Mike fucking Liz was not all bad.
I lay back thinking about Jake fucking Sally, Mike fucking me, closing my eyes to see it in my mind when I felt the heat of Jake's cock touch my pussy again. I looked down at his cock, hard and wet from our juice, my lips were full and open.

"Wake up, we haven't finished yet. Can I cum in your pussy or do you both want to suck me dry again?".Jake was rubbing his cock against my clit, I was going to climax as soon as he slid in and Liz was playing with my nipples, pinching them, making them stand.
Liz got into the action, "Cum in aunties pussy then I can suck it. I get the best of everything that way and you are right, sex first thing in the morning is great".

I felt Jake enter me and cum at the same time as I crashed into my climax.

Having Liz suck my nipples helped but hearing about what she wanted to do next brought it to an orgasm as I bucked against Jake's cock.

When I got my breath back and my heart had slowed a little I told Liz to lie on her back. I was going to sit on her face as Jake licked her. This idea of sexy talking really worked, so I kept going, telling Liz how I was going to talk to Sally, how I wanted to see Jake fucking her and added that she and I would gang up on Sally, playing with her breasts and clit while either Mike or Jake fucked her. Damn, why not go all the way, "Do you think your mother could take both cocks at the same time, could you, I certainly want to try it. Mike in my cunt and Jake in my ass".

All I could hear were muffled cries as Liz squirmed on the bed, her face buried in my pussy as Jake licked her and pushed his finger into her ass. Another good thing, both Liz and I liked ass fucking. I jumped a little as a finger entered mine.

Sitting at the breakfast bar naked seemed so natural for all of us, we hadn't had a shower yet and the smell of sex filled the kitchen, no, the whole house, the next part should come easy, we were all feeling sexy, so how were we going to convince Sally, did she need convincing. Had Mike done his thing, it was ten and no phone calls.

Liz was stroking Jake's cock as he toyed with her nipples when I got back from stripping the bed, talk about a wet spot, the sheets were soaked in cum.
We all jumped a little when the phone rang. I put it on the speaker and put my finger to my lips, they were to be quiet.
It was Sally and once she started we couldn't get a word in anyway.

"It was my fault, we had talked about things but I thought it was only fantasy, you know, make the sex better and it began when Mike had wanted sex before I went out, Liz did what I should have. I can't blame either of them, you know, something naughty but nice. It should have been me but Mike still loves me and I hope Liz does. We talked for hours, something we haven't done in ages but the best part, I took your advice and was naked. I was sitting on his cock as we talked, it was funny and sexy at the same time, we have been making love all night. We haven't done that in years.
Mike also told me he and Liz talked more, you know, felt closer and about some of the things they had talked about, I had no idea he wanted to make love to you just the same as I had no idea of what was going on. I really listened, I mean really listened and we talked about asking you over, you know, to ask if you would want to. I know it's a bit of a shock and you can say no..., but..., I don't want to lose Mike, or Liz.
So we really need to talk and I thought it would be easier for you on the phone, I hope I haven't embarrassed you...., you can say no". Sally finially stopped for a breath and I jumped in.

"Sally, Liz Jake and I have been fucking ourselves silly since you left and Liz told us what had happened. Yes you heard right, Jake and I have had sex..., now Jake and Liz have. It's not wrong to have feelings but it is wrong to bottle them up, or ignore them.
Your daughter has shown me it's good to get it out, up front.
She told about Mike wanting me and I am flattered more than upset, she also told me he has a great cock. Bitch, you have been keeping it all to yourself.
Mike has never been rude to me, never been more than a perfect b*****r in law and I would like to go the next step..., just to be fair I would like to see Jake's cock in your pussy. Mike and Liz want this to happen..., at the same time, in the same room so there are no secrets. I hope I haven't embarrassed you, you can say no".

Liz jumped in as soon as I stopped. "Mom, I still love you, sex with dad is just the icing on the top of a great f****y and now I know it is a great f****y. Aunty licks my pussy as good as Jake and daddy...., and you really, I mean, really need to feel Jake's cock, in your hand as I have right now or your mouth as I did this morning but it's best in your pussy and I want to have sex with you and daddy in the morning.
It's a great way to wake up".

Silence, Liz closed her eyes but kept a hold of Jake's cock, he was looking at me, unsure of what was going to happen. I was fairly sure he would want to fuck Sally but hadn't asked him direct, damn, where was Mike.

Heavy breathing..., "Do you want to watch Jake fucking me", Sally asked.

We all took a deep breath, it was going to be okay, better than okay, fucking brill'lant.

"Mike's away for a couple of hour's..., can I come over now, for a coffee........, or something".

"Can you bring me some panties please, the others are a bit .....wet", Liz asked.

"Now's good, we were just about to have a shower, Jake's got a lot of cum to wash off but should be finished by then. Liz, let go his cock or there will be nothing left for your mom", the last was uttered loud enough to get Sally's attention

Very heavy breathing....., "See you soon", I could just see Sally dropping the phone as she bolted for the door. It would be a fast trip.

The pleasure of being a mother, my mind was wool gathering again, change the sheets on the bed, air out the house or leave the scent for Sally, what a scandal, my son fucking me, my son fucking my s****r, was it only yesterday that all this started with a glimpse of Jake's cock, all my tumbled thoughts s**ttered as Liz rubbed her hand up my leg.
"We can gang up on mum as you said, what part do you want. I want to suck her pussy, if we are going to be a big happy sexy f****y I need to get mum in the mood, like, f****y sex. I've had daddy's cock now I have to balance things with mom before you and I gang up on him. You are going to love his cock".

"You can suck her but I want to hold her lips open and feed Jake's cock in. I think for the first time we will let Jake fuck her alone, we can suck each other beside them, do you really want to hold my pussy open for Mike?, feed your father's cock in".

I waited, hoping for the best until Liz gave me a hug, "I can't get enough of watching a cock enter a pussy, I think it's the best sight ever.
Dad and I have done it in front of a mirror so we could both see, the way the head slides in, pushing the lips apart. The best is seeing and feeling, then the cock fills you up, it's just sooo good.

That fucking doorbell did it's thing again. Just when Liz and I had got to the good bits, interruption. If it was Sally, well, okay, but a door to door salesperson was going to get an earful. As it happened Jake called out that he would get it, Liz and I looked at each other then ran to the hallway. We both wanted to be there if it was Sally.

Jake looked like the man any female would want, cutoff shorts and no top as he answered the door, god I was proud of my son. He opened the door and there was Sally, ready to fuck, there was no other way to describe her, short shorts and a top open to expose her breasts. Liz and I stopped to watch what was going to happen.

Jake, ever the gentleman, opened the door wider and just about bent in the middle looking at her breasts and invited Sally in, "Hi Aunty, nice to see you".

The look on Sally's face went from surprise to want in seconds as Liz and I watched.

"Jake, I....., was going to talk to your mother, we...,

"Would you like to see my cock? Liz and mom like it".

What an ice breaker, Sally stood there, her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water, "I...., yes...., um".

We didn't have to do or say anything as Jake unzipped his shorts and let them fall, he didn't have any underwear on and his cock stood, straight and tall in front of Sally, "Would you like to touch it?".

Sally still hadn't seen us, she was so intent looking at the cock in front of her, time stopped. I thought this was a good time for Liz to start and pushed her ahead.

"Go ahead and touch him, Jake has a beautiful cock and it feels so good in my pussy, I know you will love it, it's as big as dad's and will fill your pussy, and it's better, it's..., It's your nephews cock".

Four people standing in a hallway filled with silence, what would happen next.
Sally dropped to her knees and put my son's cock in her mouth, licking and sucking. "Please, will you make love to me, now, and then with Mike watching, please!".

My s****r was a cock slave as well, fuck heaven, shit, life was going to be good on earth as well, but I had better get going if I wanted hold my son's cock as he entered Sally, Liz was helping her mother strip and rubbing her breasts as I stood beside Jake holding his cock. "Sally, a lot of things have happened and a lot more can, but you need to tell us, you need to be able to ask, to want without saying..., it's wrong.
Take a page from your daughter's book, out loud and up front, talk about what turns you on and what you want but shut the bl**dy door first".

"Shit" and the door banged shut, "It's all of it, you know, the the whole sex thing. I have taken so much for granted, a loving husband, a f****y, my place. It's so turned around I don't know were to go!, can you help?, can all of you help?, please".

I didn't want Sally to take off on one of her talk feasts so I butted in, "Sally, sex is beautiful, it seems to me now, it doesn't matter who you are having sex with, it's still beautiful. My son, your daughter, all of it, if you care about the feelings.
I have and my son has shown me more care and love than ever I could have thought, just with his cock entering my pussy. Your daughter has shown and taught me how important words are, with feeling and love.
You can join us and you, Mike and Liz will be better off, just be open.
Now, do you want Jake's cock, do you want to fuck my son?".

"Oh god yes, my pussy is still throbbing from Mike but I want more. I want us to be a f****y again and I mean you and Jake as well. I love Mike and Liz but can't that love include my s****r and her son?. Can love and sex be the same thing?".

"Jake's cock is going to enter your pussy and then you will know that it can.
He's so gentle, even with a big cock, but you will know the love, besides...., I want to marry Jake". Liz surprised me again with the depth of her understanding and feelings.
"Then I want to fuck you and daddy".

Sally was by now nude and I led them to my bed, Jake was smiling as Liz told her mother how I was going to guide my son's cock into her cunt, no polite words here, just the truth. Sally sat down and Liz and I started to work her, me on her pussy and Liz on her breasts as Jake waited for the time to join us.

Sally lay back with a sigh, "Now, can I feel Jake's cock NOW, please, I'm so ready".

I opened Sally's leg's further and beckoned Jake to come in. Her pussy lips in one hand and Jake's cock in the other, I nearly lost the plot. It was going to happen, my son was going to fuck my s****r and I was in control. Jake was as hard as when he entered my ass but I gave his cock another squeeze and he looked at me.
The same look as this morning, love, shared love.
My heart swelled as I guided his cock home. Life could not get better as I watched his cock disappear.

Liz was right, there was nothing to beat that sight, a cock penetrating a hot wet pussy, my own pussy pulsed with the thought and Liz was right there. Touching and rubbing like she was born to it.
I pulled her slender body over mine and returned the touch, maybe with more fire as Liz moaned into my breasts. "Did you see it, did you see Jake's cock go into mom's pussy, isn't it great watching a big cock go home?'.

Liz and I watched as Jake fucked Sally, we had forgotten each other as the loving connection increased speed. Sally was all over the bed as Jake tried to keep a steady action and finally Sally found her volume control. I don't think any porn movie had quite the same action.
Sally telling Jake to fuck her harder, asking us...., telling us to play with her tits, her pussy, make her cum.

Liz and I watched as her mother thrashed about, trying to get more cock, wanting to get higher. Liz squeezed her nipples and I rubbed her pussy when another of those strange thoughts entered, a finger in her ass was just what she needed. Putting deed to thought I pushed against her ass hole and got a squeal in response. My god, three females that liked ass fucking. My finger entered and I saw Liz spear Jake.

"Jake, you have another ass to fuck, your cock is going in your aunt's ass", words, action, whatever, Sally hit her high with a scream. Scared the living shit out of me, I didn't know my s****r was so vocal when making love. This from a woman who did not talk about sex, who, by her inaction had lead to her husband fucking their daughter.
Maybe the talk with Mike had done some good, thinking about Mike got my juices going good, something to look forward to, another cock, my b*****r in law fucking me. Not to mention watching him fuck his daughter or fucking us both.Yeah, fuck heaven.


Where the FUCK was Mike............































... Continue»
Posted by chchboy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 18074  |  
98%
  |  33

The Hitchhiker’s Guide to Theater Sex

Not by us but too good not to share: Enjoy xx


The Hitchhiker’s Guide to Theater Sex

Copyright © 2003 The Thinking Horndog

Pursuant to the Berne Convention, this work is copyrighted with all rights reserved by its author unless explicitly indicated. Reproduction for profit is forbidden. Any distribution must include this note and the author's email address. Don’t be caught attempting to make a buck off me!

Warnings and disclaimers:

This is adult entertainment! Be warned! If you’re not into graphic depictions of sex, this is the wrong story for you! If you’re too young to be legally reading this, move along!

This is a work of fiction. It is not intended to reflect any particular person or persons, and the incidents portrayed exist in their current form solely in the writer’s imagination. You get the idea.

Content: M+F M+M Public Oral Anal Con NC/Reluc

While I write about these issues freely, I don't necessarily advocate or condone any of it. Similarly, while I throw a sop to protection, the attention paid is realistically sloppy. I certainly DON'T recommend that YOU take your life in your hands!

This is my first complete work. You'll find my e-mail address on asstr.org; please feel free to offer constructive criticism (remember, I've read extensively from the site, so don't beat me up too bad - I know my competition!), or even (blush) an occasional compliment...

Having said all that, I wrote this to educate, as well as entertain. If you’ve ever frequented such places as the one I describe here, you know that periodically couples come there – and many of them are variations on scared to death – for absolutely no reason! Or they show up and pretend to expect to be ignored, which is equally stupid. If you take your woman to an adult theater, the pair of you should expect to be watched, as an absolute minimum – only a fool would delude him/herself otherwise. If this story makes one woman comfortable enough to let her hair down and enjoy herself in an adult theater, it’s done it’s job. Similarly, if it eases the mind of one male who is contemplating bringing his woman into that environment for a little excitement, I’ll be happy. Enjoy!

It was Friday night, and I had no options, so out of boredom, I went off to visit the local adult entertainment complex. Disdaining books and movies on the shelf, I immediately approached the counter for a theater ticket. The transaction was soon completed, and I joined the ebb and flow entering the theater.

Inside, the usual group was occupying the back row and the open space behind it, this area offering the most privacy, and somewhat screened from the entry. There were a couple of guys visibly jerking off standing behind the seats, and one denizen seated at the end of the row was delivering a blowjob by the simple expedient of turning his head toward the fellow standing to his left.

I decided that I would settle for this action later, if I had to, and examined my environs with eyes slowly adjusting to the low light from the screen, where a young blonde was being anally penetrated, cowgirl style, by a fellow seated in a chair. After a bit of examination, I discovered two heads close together in the seats. Pulse quickening, I ambled closer to examine the situation.

Jackpot! A couple! They were seated in the traditional position, at the left end of the row, the male on the aisle. I made my move, inserting myself in a seat in the same row, leaving one open seat between us.

The woman examined me fearfully, and the male withdrew his hand from her blouse. I took the opportunity to obtain an impression of them. The woman was in her mid to late thirties, a bit heavy (quite a bit, maybe) and sweet-faced. The male appeared older, maybe late forties, and not tremendously robust. The woman fetched me another fearful look, which I returned enigmatically. “I’m relatively innocuous,” I whispered hoarsely, just loud enough to be heard over the moans of the movie soundtrack, “Go on with what you’re doing.”

“B-but... Are you gonna watch?” she blurted.

I decided to take the bull by the horns, “Sweetheart, if you wanted your show to be private, you’d have rented a video and taken it home. You came here because you wanted the theater experience – a big part of which is other people! Right?”

The woman exchanged glances with her e****t, and after a short pause, nodded.

“Okay, then,” I continued. “Have you two ever done this before?” A head shake – no. “Would you like a quick class in the rules of the road?” I smiled engagingly.

The pair exchanged glances again, and the male grunted. The woman looked back at me and nodded assent, still very fearful. I decided to press my luck. “I can talk from here, but it would cause less commotion if I sat there,” I said, pointing to the seat between us. “I’ll keep my hands to myself, and move back after.”

This triggered a whispered conference, and I became worried that I’d gone too far – but they came to agreement, and the male grunted, “Okay.” I got the impression that the woman had argued the ‘for’ position, which augured well for the evening.

I shifted closer, and picked up a subtle hint of perfume, and another familiar smell – feminine arousal. Cool! “Okay, first thing: Honey, you can relax. Some of the people here are only interested in boys, and could care less – but those who like women are proud of you and want you to have a good time! You’re very brave to come here and we all applaud that! To us, you represent proof that there really ARE girls out there who like sex, and we’re happy to have you here!”

I looked into wide eyes. The woman drew a shaky breath, “Really?”

“Sure! Moreover, you’re perfectly safe, here – no one will do anything with you that you don’t allow. If someone tries and you raise a ruckus, twenty guys will hop out of their seats and pound on the offender – guaranteed. Chivalry isn’t dead – particularly in places like this. Take me, for example,” I tried to look innocuous, something usually not to difficult. “How could I expect to present myself to you as a viable sexual partner if I let some moron mess with you? You’d be out of here, and any opportunity would be lost! So it’s an exercise in self-interest; anybody who wants to interact with you in any way – even just watch – will take action to protect you if you’re in distress!”

From the rapt expressions, I could see I had their attention, so I went on. Turning my attention to the male, I declared, “Control of the situation is YOUR department!”

“Huh?” he grunted.

“Okay, we’re a bit ahead of things, because I’m sitting here – I’ll come back to that – but the bottom line is that YOU control the situation,” I explained. “Other men will look to you for guidance in what is allowed and what is not. I’m sitting here, too, and I’m considered an invited guest – but I have no say. Only YOU do! If you wave someone off, he’ll back off. If he doesn’t, and you make an issue of it, others – especially others involved – will support you.”

He nodded, and the woman looked more comfortable. “Now,” I continued, “Let’s talk about etiquette. Even if you sit here looking uptight, you’re going to attract a certain amount of attention. Guys will take up seats all around you, trying to get a look at what’s going on.”

“Why?” the woman asked.

“Because observing the real thing, however poorly, is better than watching a movie,” I replied. “Add to that the distinct possibility that you might allow some level of participation, and the issue becomes pretty clear. Most of us – me included – hunger just to touch a woman. Anything - rubbing her neck, or thigh – just holding her hand while she orgasms is better than nothing at all. An opportunity to help in any way is gravy.”

“Wow! Don’t they care that I’m...” she waved at herself.

“I’ve seen all shapes and sizes, ages – young guys might stay away from a really old woman, but there are old guys in here, too – LOTS of them! This is a haven of the really desperate male – looks don’t matter squat if you’re female.” I replied, continuing, “I’m being brutally honest, here.” An older guy slid into a seat diagonally in front of the woman, directly in front of me. “See? We really need to get on to etiquette – we’re farther along than you realize.”

“Okay, go ahead,” the man rasped.

I too a breath, and continued, “Okay, as I said, you’re going to attract some attention. Initially, everybody is going to be circumspect, especially if there is no visible activity, and you’re just sitting there like a lump, clutching your purse!” I grinned to take the sting out of it. “Virtually no one will occupy this seat directly, although it’s what they’re ALL angling for.”

“No?” the woman asked, eyebrows raised.

“No,” I confirmed. “It’s considered bad manners. I actually approached you in the most direct manner that you should have to tolerate. One seat away, or two, for more timid souls, is the usual start point. I started at one, because two is out of all reach, and having to move in one seat telegraphs your intentions quite a bit. THIS” I indicated my seat beside her “is the seat of the invited guest. Inviting someone to sit here indicates you’re approachable. I mentioned this before – it’s why you’re now getting more attention. I’m sitting here; therefore I was invited. That means you’re not pretending to be uninterested in company, which makes you more of a draw.”

I turned to the man. “If someone plops down here directly, without you reaching some kind of understanding first, move! He’ll get the hint. If he follows, make an issue of it, and someone will help you eject him. And whoever it is will be pissed, because he’ll assume the moron ruined things for everybody! Dig?”

“I get it.”

I returned my attention to the woman. “Okay, assuming that you do something visible, you’re going to draw a few people. They’ll sit in front, behind you, or one over. In a place like this, where the aisle is along the wall, somebody might even lean against the wall to watch, although I’d expect that not to happen unless things were really busy in your seat! You can avoid that by going to a place that has three tiers of seating and sitting in the center tier. Basically, the more that is going on, the more attention you’ll gather.”

I again turned to the man. “Once again, you’re in control. If things get too hot, you can LITERALLY reach in and indicate who can stay and who must leave. Somebody gets to grabby or too nosy, you eject them from the game, just like an umpire!”

The man blinked. “Damn!”

“But the flip side is also true,” I pointed out. “If you fail to take exception at something, it WILL continue! She can probably stop it – but she will have less control, largely because she is the target. You need to be proactive in fixing problems.”

“How far can it go?” the woman husked.

“Pretty far,” I admitted. “One time I happened upon a little blonde riding her boyfriend in the seat while blowing another guy and jacking off a third. She had a guy turned backward in the seat in front of her working on her tits! I was too late to get in on that one. Basically everybody was crowded around, watching, and she COULD have pulled a train, but her boyfriend called it after he got his nut.”

“Wow!” the woman gasped.

“That’s unusual, though,” I admitted. “Usually, one or two guys get to help out, and it’s limited by clothing and such. Let’s say one to masturbate you and one to play with your tits, or suck on your neck and rub your back while your man services your titties. Maybe you jack one of ‘em off. If they’re lucky, you choose one or two to take home... But that happens less often than anyone would like.”

Rough talk had created pink spots on the woman’s cheeks. “You don’t mind if I speak plainly, do you?” I asked, knowing the answer.

“N-no!” she responded, weakly.

“Okay,” I continued, “Let’s talk about the approach.”

“The approach?” The woman looked blank.

“Sure!” I replied. “I’ve already noted that nobody should just move in, so, obviously, there has to be an approach! Now if a guy sits here,” I indicated the seat beside me that I had initially occupied, “Or two over,” I pointed to the next seat, “he’s gonna have high hopes of blocking out others, but he doesn’t REALLY have much to work with. If he’s two seats over, he’s basically limited to blatantly watching and hoping for an invite, or moving over one and trying for contact.” I hopped up and moved momentarily to my original seat. “From here, contact is possible. First, I casually d**** my arm on the seat back,” I demonstrated, “Then I go for touch.” Again, I demonstrated, drawing fingers along her shoulder. “He’ll try to make it casual, so if you don’t like it he can claim it was accidental. But it won’t be, and he’ll get braver and braver, until you take notice, one way or another.”

“What if I flinch away?” she asked.

“That’s a setback. It might stop him cold, situation depending – but if you’re showing signs of real arousal, it probably won’t,” I replied. “If you encourage him, he’ll move here,” I slid back into the seat beside her, “and work carefully on becoming more familiar. This is a classic,” I put my arm on the seat arm between us, then casually allowed it to droop until it was in contact with her outer thigh. Her eyes, watching the hand, grew round. “Next, I gradually acquire more territory,” I gently slid my hand up and down her thigh, working inward. “By this point, if you do nothing it constitutes an invitation – wouldn’t you agree?” I smiled into her eyes.

“Uhhh...” I was getting the full ‘deer in the headlights’ look, at this point, so I went on. “Basically, the next thing I’d expect if we got this far is that you would scrunch down a bit and open your thighs.” She actually made to do it, then stopped herself. Before she could turn a glare on me, I nonchalantly removed my hand, which provided just the right amount of confusion. “As I said, though, one seat over isn’t the world’s best start point. Personally, I prefer the one this fellow is in.” I waved at the occupant of the seat ahead of me. “This is a prime location. While looking is pretty obvious, contact is actually easier, using a variation of the arm on the back of the seat dodge,” The fellow, who had obviously been listening, turned to look at us. “Why don’t you demonstrate?” I asked.

The guy was 40, balding, and somewhat fat. He looked nervously at both of them, got a frowning nod from the male, and proceeded to d**** his arm over the back of the seat, where it could come into play with her knee easily. “See?” I noted, “If played properly, little fingers run right up your inner thigh in no time. This trick can also be run from the seat in front of you man, but it’s more risky. Tell ‘em why.” I directed the bald intruder.

“I can’t see the man,” he grunted, withdrawing his hand.

“Correct!” I approved, turning my attention to the man. “Physically, he would be in good position for her, but you’re out of his sight. And since he’s messing with your woman... Well, you get the picture!”

“Yeah!” the man exclaimed quietly.

“Note that the seat directly in front of our lady here is a poor position,” I pointed out. “This is probably a good thing, if she’s actually watching the movie. However, if he gets the green light and the action gets heavy, the guy on the diagonal might move there to work directly over the seat back.” At this point, baldy totally lost his nerve and moved away, cherishing his quick touch, no doubt. For a moment, I felt bad... But the show goes on...

“Similarly,” I continued pedantically, hopping up and going over the seat back to settle in the seat behind, "the seats in the next row have their pros and cons. Pro is the fact that the diagonals offer the most unimpeded view without being totally obvious,” I demonstrated, sitting up and peering into the woman’s lap. “Con would be that you’re not in the normal visual field, so you can go unnoticed and miss out on the action. On the other hand, if you DO get the green light,” I drew my finger down the woman’s neck, then slid my hand down to quickly cup a breast, “it’s a good place to work on the upper half from.” The woman gasped, but I was gone – again. The man watched me, but I thought I detected a hint of approval...

I slid back into the adjoining seat. “That’s the approach,” I concluded. “The forthright will ask for permission, at some point – but not always, ‘cause we’re shy, too. Eventually, we’ll get brave enough to do anything you don’t object to.”

But I wasn’t done! “On to clothing!” I announced. “May I?” The woman nodded, and I felt her up, unashamedly. She was wearing jeans and a white blouse which buttoned down the front – gaping a bit. I reached in, watching her, and ran my hand over her bra. “Okay,” I began, “some poor choices. Jeans suck. You can’t get out of them - and you DAMN sure can’t get back in! – without guys in the thirty second row knowing they missed something! The blouse is okay, but I think you’ve already discovered that the bra is a bad choice. If you wear one, make sure it opens from the front! Probably better is a sports bra, or a halter. You can wear a coat or jacket over a halter, and no one will know until you take it off – but you can flip down the top, and everybody’s happy!” I ran a hand along her leg. “Jeans, are tight. They’re a bitch. Better to wear stretch pants, or a track suit – something with an elastic waistband. Best is a skirt, preferably wrap-around, and NO PANTIES! That makes life easier for everyone! Racy nylons and a garter belt are optional...” I grinned, looking her over. “What kind of shoes are you wearing?”

“Sandals!” she replied.

“Good choice,” I approved, “especially if you’re gonna turn out in jeans! Boots or something would make a tough job impossible! And running shoes would be a bitch!”

The woman was absorbing every word, so I decided it was time to take my life in my hands. I addressed the man: “How were you gonna handle tonight?” He shrugged; they were so deep in problem solving that the zinger I was about to slide them would probably pass. I assumed a tone of resignation. “Okay,” I sighed, “got her coat? We’ll need it!” He just nodded, collecting it from the seat arm. “Put it back,” I directed, “We won’t need it until after...” I turned to the woman, “Okay, Sweetheart, unzip and raise up a bit in your seat. Your man, here, and I are gonna grab your belt loops and jean tops and try to shuck them to your knees in one pass, okay?”

“Okay,” she nodded and busied herself with belts and fasteners. I heard a zip, and sat there, marveling. Hell, this was going to work!

“Ready?” I asked the man. He was already working on a grip. “Go for the back and the side, and the front will take care if itself!” I advised. “Raise up, Sweetheart! One..Two..Three!” I tugged at one side of her jeans, he took the other, and we got them halfway down her thighs before they bunched too much. I continued, businesslike, “Okay, let’s clear the bunching by getting the excess down over her calves! Don’t lean forward too much, though – it’ll make things obvious!” I worked her right leg, and he her left, until the jeans were puddle around her ankles. “Okay, Sweetheart, I’m gonna put my foot in the crotch of your jeans – you kick your sandals off and pull your feet free, one at a time!” Then I proceeded to get an eyeful of her furry crotch, while directing, “We need the coat, now...” I placed the foot, and she wriggled free; I couldn’t fucking believe it! I’d gotten her to shuck her jeans without REALLY thinking about it! “There, isn’t that better?” I asked innocently.

Only then did she stop and take stock of the situation, realizing that she was naked from the waist down in a seat between her man and a stranger. “Uh, yeah...” she murmured, weakly.

I busied myself solicitously placing her coat over her exposed lap – but left a hand possessively grasping the inside of her right thigh, just above the knee. I looked up, into her eyes, and waited...

It took a second. She shook off the distraction of the adjustments, coped with the basic embarrassment, pondered my gaze for a moment – and the light went on. But her eyes twinkled, and the corners of her mouth turned up as she murmured, “Arthur, we’ve been had!”

Arthur turned his patented glare on me as he leaned in. I ducked my head and looked impish. “Only over the jeans thing,” I chuckled, “Everything else was straight up! I just couldn’t resist.”

“How am I gonna get my jeans back on?” she asked, but she didn’t sound or look angry, so...

“You’re gonna need help,” I chuckled.

The man – Arthur – hissed, “What’s this all about?” but the woman quelled him with a hand on his knee.

I answered anyway, “I took advantage of your interest to lead you to commit yourselves.”

“And he’s trying to ensure that he stays in the guest seat!” she murmured, but her hand slid up and down the forearm I had buried under her coat gently, without any attempt at removal.

“I DO have a certain investment in the situation,” I pointed out diffidently.

Arthur engaged his woman’s eyes, but she granted permission with a slight nod, and he settled back. Encouraged, I began a gentle attack on our woman’s inner right thigh. Her breathing picked up; I sensed tension, but not a lot of fear. “That’s it Sweetheart,” I murmured gently, “Relax and enjoy. What are you here for, anyway?” She settled a bit, sighing, and her knees came further apart – I was in like Flynn!

I sensed a slight tension as she held back, evaluation whether to tell me the truth or not, then she relaxed, and I got a version of it, at least. “I need...more,” she husked, “and Arthur is looking for... different...”

My ears pricked up (pardon the pun), and I said “Oh?” I reached across with my right hand to engage her chest – damned bra! “What’s Arthur want?”

I watched her eyes. She couldn’t get it out, but it excited her. “You know...” she murmured.

“No, I don’t,” I admitted, behind a raised eyebrow as I reassessed things. “But we might be in the wrong spot!”

“Hmmm?” she murmured, but I ignored her for the moment – the conversation would take place across her chest, after all.

I released her covered tit and crooked a finger at Arthur. He leaned in and we got down to business, “Arthur, give me a hand with this damned truss!” I hauled on a bra cup. “Sweetheart, can you lean up? Arthur, see if you can get your hand under the back of her blouse and do the one-handed opening thing, will you?” While he was decisively engaged, I pursued the primary issue: “Arthur, uh,” I stopped and addressed our woman who was holding herself up by hands on the seat arms, “I can continue to call you Sweetheart all night, but sometimes in conversation...”

There was a quiet snap, and she settled back. “It’s Doris,” she murmured.

“Bobby,” I returned. “C’mon back, Arthur! We need to talk!” I urged and Arthur paused. Directing my attention to Doris, I asked, “Sweetheart, can you do that under the blouse removal thing you girls do?”

“Tough in long sleeves, she murmured, “I’ve got big cups!”

“Yes, you do!” I approved. She shrugged and began unbuttoning her blouse cuffs. “Arthur, Doris tells me that you’re here to get some attention of your own – some male attention! That true?”

“It’s Art,” he mumbled, “Doris only calls me Arthur when I’m in trouble...”

“Yeah, I get called Robert under those circumstances,” I commiserated. “Back to the question: You looking for some male attention?”

I caught his blush even in the dimness. “Yeah,” he mumbled.

“Okay, what are you looking for? A blowjob? Maybe giving one? Something more intense?”

“I’m ...open...” he replied. I took a really good look at him, while my hands took in Doris’ reaction. Obviously, she was excited by the idea. And I could handle it if I needed to...

“All right,” I announced, “this is a new situation! And we’re in the wrong spot!”

“Huh?” I got from both of them.

“Okay, look,” I explained, “This is the standard position for a straight couple – but if Art wants any attention at all, it’s no good! We need to move over two seats!”

“Why?” Doris asked.

“Well, to be fair, he IS approachable via the aisle, but it’s generally not done,” I explained. “The assumption is that if he sits on the aisle guarding you, he’s straight. We need to move over, so anyone who takes him on will have a seat to work from. As it is, things will be difficult... It’s hard for him to garner any attention with you here.”

I locked eyes with Art. “Okay,” he agreed. Doris nodded, too.

“Okay, we’re going to move two seats – but one at a time! Doris has to stay low, for obvious reasons...” I directed. I snagged her jeans with my foot and transferred them to my outside hand, then breathed in her ear, “I’ve got your pants...”

Doris was a sport and played along. “You gonna give then back?”

“Maybe!” I teased. “What’re you gonna give ME?”

Her hand dropped into my lap. “I’ll think of something,” she promised, while finding the iron bar of my erection. “Oooo! I’m getting ideas already!”

I chuckled. “Okay, let’s move!” Both of them nodded and we quickly hopped over one seat, Doris staying low so her bare ass just cleared the seat arm. “And again!” Having repeated the maneuver, we settled in. I returned my attention to Art. “Okay, Art, it’s like this: If you’re going to draw your own attention, you’re gonna need to handle your own action, if you know what I mean – and basically NOT mess with Doris! I’ll take over as watchdog, and I’ll use you for backup – but basically, you’re independent! Got me!”

“I think so,” he murmured vaguely.

I sighed, “Look, you’re going to need to advertise. Take your meat out and beat it enough to get it going good. That will likely get someone to come by and at least help beat you off – probably get you a blowjob, which is about all you’ll get in the seats. You can give as well as get, if you care to, and a willingness to try will usually clinch things.”

“If you’re looking for some ass, however,” I added, “You need to go back there where those guys are standing and find yourself a partner.”

Doris was loving this. My hand, which was running through her pubes gently, was well lubricated with her secretions, and the nipples cresting her big fat titties were visibly hard and distended, viewed through the open front of her blouse. I was having no trouble finding her clit, either; it was already swollen in arousal. She hissed in a breath as I granted it its first attention of the evening. She was seriously getting off on the discussion over her partner having gay sex!

“I don’t know if I can do that!” Art confided, “I’m still kinda nervous! Besides, Doris couldn’t see it...”

“Yeah, that’s big, isn’t it, Baby?” I nuzzled Doris’ neck. She flinched away from the tickling touch, but nodded. Then she came back for more.

“Well, I can fix it, later, if you’d like,” I offered. “In the meantime, we’ll work on getting you some head!”

Doris had started taking in big gulps of air through her nose, and was gently caressing my cock. I slid a finger into her liquid depths, and a sigh bubbled out of her. She settled a bit in the seat to grant me more access, and then she let her hair down. “That’s soooo nice,” she murmured, squeezing my cock. “Art’s not big... I want a big one...”

I smiled and nuzzled her neck. I’m not John Holmes, but I have a VERY firm cock, nicely shaped, that tops out at about 7 ½ inches. In my experience, that’s more than plenty – anyone ever exposed to it has been pleased, and on more than one occasion, I couldn’t be properly accommodated by a woman; the movie legends must have a harder time of it than it seems... I glanced over at Art, who was working his, and discovered about 5 inches, somewhat gnarled, with a big head.

“Art’s acting chicken,” Doris continued. Now that she was comfortable, it was all coming out. “He wants to take it...” Up the ass was a given, I decided. “I want to suck his cock while I watch someone doing him.”

“Ummm, that’s a tall order for in here,” I disparaged, “Best thing to do here is to get through the warmup and select a couple of likely looking candidates to take home.”

“No?” she murmured, disappointed, “I thought anything goes!”

“Well, it’s possible, Sweetheart, but you’d be the center attraction for the whole place! We’d have to move right down front; the seats just don’t allow that kind of access! If we went down front, you’d be VERY exposed, and no one would be watching the movie! It’s a situation you might lose control of, and end up pulling a train – Art, too!” Nonetheless, I could see that the idea excited her. “You should take things one step at a time right now,” I advised. “Next time, you can come properly dressed... Management – or the cops - might pop in during a commotion like the one we’re talking about; you’d need to be able to get decent quickly.”

“Oh,” she murmured, accepting it. I decided to throw her a bone. “We can still get the job done, outside...” I slid out of my seat and leaned across her, low, to take a surprised Arthur into my mouth for a few strokes. Doris managed to recapture my cock in her hand during the procedure, and was shaking from the excitement of watching the show. I pulled back and returned to my seat then, gambling, kissed her as I slid two fingers into her swampy depths. As I slipped my tongue into her mouth, she grabbed me and threw a cycle of three rolling shudders and I felt her pussy pulse around my fingers. Yeah, she was into it all right. That explained the choice in movies, too – as I’d glanced up, the blonde was licking one guy’s balls and frigging herself while the guy pounded another boy’s ass.

Doris let go her death grip and exclaimed, “I can’t believe you just did that!” eyes shining.

I shrugged. “While I prefer girls, about two to one, I’m bisexual,” I replied. “You almost have to be when you look like I do and are as highly sexed. (I’m mildly geeky looking, not a girl’s first choice when she looks around a room). I can handle your fantasy – AND Art’s! Besides, we’ve been acting weird; people will stay away unless they see something overt. This way, I kind of advertised for Art...”

I worked, too! A black k**, young, but kind of heavy, slid into the seat ahead of Art on the off side. Obviously, he wanted to take in the whole show – but he was more interested in cock... I leaned across Doris, and asked Art quietly, “Got anything against blacks?”

“Uhhh...” Art was thinking about it.

I sweetened the pot: “Blacks have the softest mouths – Heavenly!”

Art’s eyes widened, “Really?”

“Oh, yeah!” I insisted. Doris, listening in, was getting excited again. I took a fat nipple in my mouth for a second, then directed, “Be obvious. Slide your pants down and work it slowly. Give him the eye. You, too, Doris. Let him know you want to watch.”

The k** turned around to scope things, and found us all looking, which scared him a bit, so he snapped his eyes back – but I watched him start working up his courage for the second pass. “Sweetheart, if he meets your eyes, flash a look at Art’s equipment. I’m pretty sure it’s what he’s here for, and it’ll help with his confidence. I’m gonna pretend to ignore him.”

“Okay!” she panted. I took her nipple in again – it was rock hard, chewy. She groaned. I had two fingers in her and my thumb rotating on her clit; as the k** took his second look, her hips began to roll in the seat. I knew that she’d followed instructions, because I watched the k**’s eyes drop into Art’s lap, where they stayed. I watched the k** relax, and then tense as his arm d****d over the seat back.

“If he catches your eye again, look at Art’s cock and nod,” I directed. “He’ll take it, then. In this situation, you’re controlling access to Art!” Turning my attention to Art, I whispered, “Meet his eyes...”

The extended arm drifted off the seatback, settling toward Art’s right knee, as predicted. Art held still and let it happen. Doris started puffing like a steam engine. “Easy, Sweetheart – wait for it! Art’s home free! When the k** looks, give him the seat with your eyes.”

Doris was shaking like a leaf, watching the black k**’s hand moving slowly up Art’s leg. With my eyes, I motioned for Art to slide forward and make it easy on the k**. Art slouched forward and watched the hand, sighing a bit as the fingers began to take possession of his cock. The k**, gratified, swung around, first locking eyes with Doris, then with Art. He swung back to me, and I winked, indicating the seat next to Art. The k** glanced at the seat, then at Doris, who nodded. Seconds later, the k** got up and circled around the row. He didn’t even bother to lower the seat, going to his knees in the floor and sucking Art in. Art gave a big sigh and relaxed, and Doris moaned and started soaking my fingers. I stuck my thumb in her mouth to give her something to do to keep from getting too loud, and rode it out. She convulsed about six times, then her hand dropped to my wrist, letting me know that she needed a respite. “God, that was good!” she sighed. Her hand went back to my cock, but her attention was on Art and the k**, which was okay with me, for the moment – might even work out... I got to thinking about it, and decided we might as well go for broke. I caught Doris’ eye, “Why don’t you pet him?”

Her eyes popped, then she reached out with her left hand and began caressing the k**’s neck.

Art, who was basically in Heaven, roused a bit. “Art,” I hissed.

Art raised up a bit, holding the k** in place with his left forearm. “Yeah?”

“This could work out well,” I opined, “Why don’t you pet him down lower – see if he’ll let you play with his ass?”

Art flashed me a look of gratitude, and started rubbing the k**’s back, working lower and lower. The k** only seemed to work harder. Doris momentarily removed her hand from my cock to pull at my wrist, letting me know I could resume frigging her, never removing her hand from the k**’s head and neck, her eyes locked on the action. I grinned – a way to up the ante had occurred to me, but I’d wait a bit...

In the meantime, someone settled into the seat behind Doris. I checked him out – a wiry, tough-looking character with a graying brush cut. He looked to be about 50. I considered him, but did nothing; personally, I felt that taking that seat immediately indicated that the guy was probably going to be pushy, especially since he made a point of sitting right up and going for the over the shoulder view between Art and Doris.

Doris noticed him first; Art was engrossed. She glanced over at me, and I shrugged, and whispered, “Want me to run him off? Or we can see if he plays nice...” She considered a bit, then shrugged, still watching me nervously. “It’ll be okay,” I assured her. She relaxed and leaned her head on my shoulder, watching the action in Art’s seat. I watched the new guy. I’d taken an instant dislike to him, but I was trying to be fair about it, ensuring that it wasn’t just jealousy. Moments later, big hands came up, first onto the seatback, then onto Doris’ shoulders. She raised her head to facilitate his movements, and very quickly, he had a fat breast in either hand. I held Doris’ eyes until she nodded, then concentrated on her cunt, surrendering her breasts to the new guy.

Art and the k** were actively engaged; Art was definitely sweeping his hand all over the k**’s ass, and he wasn’t complaining at all. I started working on a third finger in Doris; I suspected that I would be fisting her before the evening was out. Doris’ attention was fixed on the byplay in Art’s lap, and she was gasping again as I tickled her right ear with my tongue.

Then she flinched. I backed off to assess the situation – what had I done? But she flinched again, and I wasn’t moving anything. Whatthefuck? She flinched again, and I determined that the accompanying grimace coincided with some action by the new arrival on her breasts. I flipped open her blouse just in time to see him bear down again, squeezing the Hell out of a couple of big handfuls of tit flesh. “Hey!” I whispered over Doris’ shoulder, “take it easy! She might have use for them again some time!”

“Awww,” he grunted, “she’ll be fine.” Up close, I could see Doris’ eyes watering.

“I don’t think so,” I grated, “You’re done, Bud!” I knocked his hands away.

“Sez who?” he grated, “You ain’t her old man!”

“No, but he is,” I replied, indicating Art, who had twigged that there was a problem and was turning around.

“And I agree with Bobby – you hurt her, you’re done. That’s two of us!”

“Three!” chimed in the k**, rising behind him.

Our antagonist sneered at Art, “Go back to your cocksucking,” he rumbled, “and let me show Junior here how you treat a bitch!” Then he got an odd look on his face, as a hand dropped onto his shoulder, and a deep bass voice announced, “I don’t think so!”

The guy attached to the hand and the voice was a classic: Huge, muscular, tattooed, shaved bald with a handlebar mustache. You KNEW he was gay, and you KNEW that if you weren’t careful how you talked about it, you’d be his new ride – that’s just the way it was! Our rude guest pulled back his hands; it appeared to me that in mere moments, he was going to lose a collarbone. “Why don’t you do what the man asks? You don’t seem to know how we treat women in here!” the giant rumbled.

Our antagonist, stood slowly, and made to leave, then stopped. He was preparing some smart remark when two guys I hadn’t seen came out of the shadows behind the giant and grasped his arms. “On second thought,” the giant rumbled, “You need a lesson in how we treat men who treat women badly. I think we’ll e****t you out. The only question is how long we stop at the back row, first.” Our erstwhile antagonist turned white as a sheet, and struggled for a moment, then went meekly. Baldy watched them leave, then addressed me, “Is the lady okay?”

“I locked eyes with Doris, who nodded, then turned around to lay eyes upon her primary deliverer. Her gasp of surprise made it difficult to hide a smile.

“We don’t do that kinda shit around here!” he rumbled. “Hard enough for the straights to get a woman in here... Lemme know if you ever have any trouble.”

“Thank you!” Doris murmured, “What are you going to do with him?”

“Aww, scare him a bit and shake his tree,” Baldy rumbled, “unless he pisses me off! If he does that, I’m gonna break him open like a shotgun and pass him around!” He grinned. “He’ll be passin’ semen from both ends for a week!”

I quirked an eyebrow at Doris, “Wanna watch?”

I watched her think about it and open her mouth – and think again. She smiled gently, and addressed Baldy, “If he ‘pisses you off’, please send someone for us,” she murmured, smiling.

“Fucker’s in trouble already!” Baldy grinned, and moved off.

“Rough crowd back there,” I observed, “You join the game...”

“And I’m likely to get fucked, several times!” she returned, smiling. “Don’t tempt me. If it happens, you go first! Then hang around, I’m gonna want more later!”

“Jeezus!” I exclaimed, “You the same woman who was worried that I might watch?”

“Well, I’ve learned quite a bit since then!” she laughed, quietly. Turning, she whispered to Art, “Sit down, Dear, and let that sweet boy enjoy himself!” As Art shrugged and settled into his seat, she fondled the k**’s exposed cock; he’d been jacking himself as he blew Art. The k** smiled happily, but made for the floor when Art was settled. His open trousers drooped noticeably, and Art was soon running a finger up and down his plumber’s crack while the k** worked diligently on his rapidly revived cock.

“So, where were we?” I asked rhetorically.

“You were m*****ing me while we watched this sweet boy please Arthur!” Doris grinned.

I slid my hand back under the coat, and parted Doris’ labia to resume the attack – when over Doris’ shoulder, someone cleared his throat. “I – uh – I’d be gentle...” a soft voice husked. Over Doris’ shoulder, I observed a somewhat geeky specimen of about twenty five, brown eyes bright with supplication. “If I, uh, have to do anything else...?” he husked.

I turned raised eyebrows to Doris, “I think this one’s safe,” I advised, adding, “Sorry about the other one – I didn’t like his looks, but thought I was just being jealous.”

“Well, he was obviously the exception that proves the rule!” Doris murmured. She turned and took in our soft-voiced applicant, and nodded approval. “Come on, then, Sweetie!” she whispered, and he leaned forward, parting her blouse with gentle hands. As he settled his palms under her jugs, Doris turned her face to him and offered her lips. He engaged them, and was soon breathing hoarsely for several seconds – I think the guy blew a load in his pants... Grinning, I went back to work on Doris’ clit..

It didn’t last long, however. A fellow came over and stood in the aisle in front of our row. I gave him the eye, in an attempt to discourage additional participation, but that wasn’t what he was there for. Instead, he leaned over the k**’s old seat and whispered, “Mr. Edward says the guy with the bad attitude is stupid and has a big mouth, too. He’s gonna have to give him a class...”

Doris looked at me, and murmured, “How in the Hell am I gonna get back in my jeans?”

I pondered. “Don’t. The coat’s pretty long, and it’s dark; wrap it around your waist like a skirt! It’s pretty clear that you’re safe around ... Mr. Edward!”

Doris returned her attention to our visitor, “Tell Mr. Edward, that we’ll be right along.” He nodded, pointed to the back, and left. I rose and plopped into my seat to give her room to work, and Doris rose, wrapping her coat around her waist. “Coming, Art?”

“Aw, shit,” Art grumbled. This was the second time in ten minutes that he’d have to interrupt the k**, and it was obvious that he wasn’t happy.

But the k** lifted his head and announced, “I’ll go, too!” so Art reluctantly nodded. The k** got up and adjusted himself, pulling down his shirt (Art had been playing with a nipple) and hauling up his baggy pants. Clearly, he was the smooth-skinned type... Art did the same, and we convoyed to the rear of the theater, with me bringing up the rear.

The theater exit was in the center at the rear. It was a relatively small place, 15 or twenty rows of seats with aisles down the center and along both sides. At the rear, there was a wall, just high enough to lean on comfortably, that ran the whole width of the theater seats behind the last row. At the right end was a cul-de-sac for the single restroom, and a matching area to the left led nowhere, stairs to the balcony having been blocked off. As we arrived at the cul-de-sac on the left side, our rough visitor, still pinned at the arms was grumpily responding to Baldy (Mr. Edward?) reasonably attempting to convince him he should leave and never come back. “It’s a free country!” he declaimed, “You can’t tell me what to do!”

“No,” Mr. Edward, agreed, “but the management can. If we tell them what you were up to...”

Loudmouth sneered, “You wouldn’t. Besides, it would just prove that she’s a whore! I was only treating her the way she deserves!”

Several faces in the group darkened at this, including mine. Mr. Edward regarded the loudmouth angrily, “What do YOU know about it? Obviously, you don’t get any pussy; damn few women could miss discovering you’re an asshole before they spread their legs! I’ve seen you in here before, and you’re a taker – you never give back anything, and you’re rough on everybody!”

“Damn hard to get anything around here!” Big Mouth declaimed.

“That’s ‘cause you treat everybody like shit!” Mr. E growled. “I bet this is the only place you CAN get sex!” Big Mouth flinched – even I could see he’d taken a hit. “The boys and I are gonna make a point of seein’ to it you don’t get any HERE, either!” Mr. E pressed, to general nods.

Big Mouth got a hangdog expression on his face. “Awww...”

Mr. E crossed his arms, “If you’re gonna get any here, you’re gonna have to behave yourself. The Lady, here...” Mr. E’s wave at Doris was interrupted by Big Mouth’s next mistake...

“She’s no lady! She’s a cunt!” he hissed.

Mr. E calmly backhanded Big Mouth across the chops. “She IS a lady!” he retorted. “She comes here and gives of herself to others, sharing herself for free - a generous thing! YOU, on the other hand,just take! Before you can hang out here, you need to learn to give!” Turning to the pair holding Big Mouth’s biceps, he said, “Shuck him.”

They couldn’t – they had their hands full. But there were a half-dozen others present, many of whom appeared to be nursing a grudge; Big Mouth was apparently generally unpopular. Very quickly, despite his struggles, Big Mouth’s trousers and shorts were around his ankles. He stood there, white as a sheet, but held his ground. “I ain’t giving you shit!” he blustered.

Mr. E, unruffled, disagreed. “Sure you will.” He looked around. “Several of the boys here have been nice to you at one time or another, and given of themselves. You ain’t been too good about returning the favor, so I think that if you want to hang out here, you need to pay your bill!”

“If you’re talkin’ about what I THINK you’re talkin’ about, it ain’t gonna happen!” Big Mouth was still talking – serious bluster for someone with his trousers around his ankles...

“Mr. E continued calmly, “Ever hear of the old adage, ‘If you’ve got ‘em by the balls, their hearts and minds will follow’?” Glancing over Big Mouth’s shoulders, he murmured, “Jaime?”

Jaime was a swarthy little guy standing behind Big Mouth. At Mr. E’s nod he quickly reached between Big Mouth’s legs, grasped his scrotum, and SQUEEZED... It hurt to watch. Big Mouth’s breath hissed out in a silent scream, and his eyes bugged. His knees gave out on him and he fell into a kneeling position. The guys holding his arms had little to do – Big Mouth wasn’t going anywhere. “Okay, Jaime, let up a bit, and show our friend the carrot that goes with the stick,” Mr. E directed.

Jaime didn’t let go, but Big Mouth’s face cleared. Jaime circled around, maintaining his grip one way or another, until he was kneeling beside Big Mouth on the floor, then, still holding his balls, he dropped onto an elbow, turned, and took Big Mouth’s flaccid cock into his mouth. In a few moments, Big Mouth began to recover – you could see his cock stiffen. “You should be nice to Jaime,” Mr. E observed, “He’s got your whole future in his hands!”

I don’t know whether Jaime squeezed his balls again, or nipped his cock, but Big Mouth flinched, big. “Now," Mr. E continued, “I think you’re gonna volunteer to do a few small things before all these witnesses, don’t you?”

Big Mouth’s mouth was open, but he was only using it for hoarse breathing as he nodded his agreement.

“Okay, first, I want you to apologize to the lady, here,” Mr. E directed.

“S-sorry,” Big Mouth mumbled obediently, looking at Doris.

“C’mon, you can do better than that!” Mr. E cajoled. Big Mouth flinched on cue – Jaime was obviously on the job, despite his efforts in Big Mouth’s crotch.

“I’m real sorry I abused your tits and called you names,” Big Mouth apologized formally. Doris nodded acceptance.

“Now, I think you ought to magnanimously offer to square the accounts around here by giving a few of the boys a blowjob, maybe some man-pussy!” Mr. E rumbled.

“Hey, I’m no qu...” Big Mouth shut up all by himself, when Mr. E started to frown. Jaime apparently didn’t coax him – maybe he was learning...

“Nobody said you are; many of us aren’t,” Mr. E rumbled gently, “Ever hear of bisexuals? Besides, if you take advantage of homosexuals for your own gratification, what does that make you? A predator? Something worse? I think the bill just went up...” Jaime removed his mouth from Big Mouth’s cock, and glared up at him. “You know,” Mr. E observed, “Jaime could leave you totally without options. You don’t seem to think much of women; how would you like to BE one?” Jaime smiled – he had perfect, sharp-looking teeth. “So, what do you say?” Mr. E cajoled jovially.

“I’m thinkin’... maybe I’ll ... suck ... a couple of cocks,” Big Mouth rumbled reluctantly.

“That’s nice,” Mr. E smiled, “Since you’re making this offer, got any candidates in mind?”

I could see his mind working as he scanned the small crowd that had gathered, but was taken by surprise when his eyes lit on me and he mumbled, “How ‘bout you?”

I blinked and ran it through the integrator. I couldn’t sort out the pieces, so I went on instinct: “Ah, no, I’ve got other... responsibilities.”

He nodded and shifted his attention elsewhere. I missed the byplay, as Doris slid her arm around me and whispered in my ear, “Thanks for saving it for me, I’m gonna want it real soon!” As I slid a hand under her still-open blouse, she asked, “Would it be safe to play here?”

I thought about it, but given what was going on... “Yeah, should be about as safe as it gets.” I glanced back to the action, where by some selection criteria that I had missed, Big Mouth had evidently settled on a candidate, an unremarkable, balding fellow of about 40. Jaime had gone back to work on Big Mouth’s cock, and he didn’t look to be suffering too bad as he went to work shucking the guy’s pants.

Doris leaned into the hand I was using on her breast. “Think you could diddle me a little while we watch?” she asked.

“Sure,” I answered, shrugging. “Why don’t you rotate your ‘skirt’ so the opening is in back,” I smiled and made the quote marks with my fingers, “and I’ll go in from the rear.”

Doris grabbed the coat and rotated it to where the area of least coverage was behind her. From a couple of disappointed frowns I noticed to our front, I figured that she’d had some fur showing, at least. Our soft-spoken friend was standing on Doris’ other side, trying to figure out what to do with himself, so I encouraged him, “Why don’t you go back to work on Doris’ upper half?” He smile his gratitude and stepped up on the left, taking a tit and settling his lips on Doris’ neck while I dropped to my knees on the right side sliding my left hand first down over her generous ass, then back up her inner thigh to her wet clam. Doris gasped softly, and I couldn’t decide whether it was from me, Soft-Spoken, or watching Big Mouth take in his first cock.

“Take it easy,” Mr. E advised the recipient of Big Mouth’s attention, “If our friend here decides to be a stand-up citizen and comes back for a visit, we want him to remember that this part wasn’t too bad after all...” A few seconds later, he added, “Don’t blow a load in his mouth, now – unless he gives you permission. Give him proper warning – be polite!”

Doris looked on, breathing hoarsely through her nose. The poor thing was SO easy to trigger; obviously, Art needed help... I had slid my thumb into her open tunnel and used it as a base from which to work on her clit with two fingers. She bent forward a bit, balancing herself by an arm around Soft-Spoken’s waist. I looked over at Art, who was just as engrossed in Big Mouth’s work, to see the k** drop to his knees in front of him and begin to open his belt. Yeah, things were shaping up to be rowdy...

Others were trying to decide whether to do their own thing or wait in line for Big Mouth. That was made a bit easier, (or maybe a bit more difficult) when it became apparent that Big Mouth was doing a good job. The fellow he was servicing had very quickly started getting intimate with Big Mouth, rubbing his back, neck, and shoulders, and groaning and moaning, whispering corrections and encouragements. Very quickly, he forgot to whisper, moaning, “That’s it!... There!... Yesss... Yessss... Christ! I’m gonna blow!” Big Mouth pulled off, and the guy blew a big wad on the wall, knees shaking. Big Mouth let him get off his main shots, and when he had slowed to a dribble, took him back in for the aftermath. The guy stood there, sweating and shaking, knees quivering, as Big Mouth worked a bit more on his now oversensitive meat, giving him that extra bit of sensation.

As the guy stumbled away, Mr.E came forward and declaimed, “You know, that was REAL NICE!” He clapped Big Mouth on the shoulder, continuing, “You didn’t have to do that, and I’m proud of ya! Hey, give our friend a hand!” Loud applause, mixed with whistles and catcalls, disturbed those few individuals who were still actually watching the movie.

“I can play fair!” Big Mouth grunted. He was panting a bit, more from Jaime’s effort than his own, I thought.

“We see that!” Mr E exclaimed. “It bodes well for you, too! I think you’ll find you’re a whole lot more popular around here if you do!”

“Uh huh,” Big Mouth wheezed, looking around, “Next!” An old, white-haired guy stumbled up, unlimbering an unimpressive hunk of meat. Mig Mouth gave him the eye, and mumbled, “Yeah, I owe you,” and pumped on it a few times to see if he could get it stiff. Apparently, they had a history...

Surprisingly, the old duffer didn’t take long to get stiff, and almost as short a time to blow. When the time came, he tried to shamble back, but Big Mouth just held onto him and drank it down. It couldn’t have been too much... The old guy stumbled away, and a husky black k** replaced him. If the old guy was unimpressive, the black k** wasn’t – he must’ve been carrying ten inches! Big Mouth gave him a long look, mumbled “Take it easy!” and drove in. You could see him going for extra shaft with his tongue. The k** sighed, “Oh, yeah!” and started rubbing Big Mouth’s back.

Doris was whistling like a tea kettle, panting through her nose. She was a major distraction from the main show, anyway, being female, but the fact that she was obviously approaching an orgasm added to the draw. She was leaning hard on Soft-Spoken – but he was too busy swapping spit with her to complain, working her right nipple to the point that it was over an inch long! I decided to speed things up, so I whipped around back to where I had direct access to her wide, pillowy ass, wet a finger, and began to probe her anus. Doris started to whine, eyes glued to the big black cock disappearing and reappearing in Big Mouth’s oral cavity, and when the finger popped through, she came apart, convulsing and nearly knocking us both down. I came around front, still knee-walking, and she leaned her forearms on my shoulders and kissed the top of my head, whispering, “God! That was SO good, Baby! SO, good!” I grinned and turned my head up and swapped spit with her and it was nice – she had sweet breath, and wasn’t too slobbery.

When I surfaced, Big Mouth was working on eight inches, making a commendable effort to get a lip on as much of the black k**’s big joint as possible. I was surprised; Jaime was working kind of lackadaisically on him, just barely keeping him stiff, so it wasn’t transference, as far as I could see. The k** was obviously enjoying it, despite the fact that the thing wasn’t as stiff as it might have been – experience indicates that when you’ve got that much, finding bl**d enough to keep it stiff isn’t easy (one of the standard compliments I get is based upon the fact that I produce a HARD seven and a half inches, rather than a soft one).

Mr. E wandered up and observed for a bit, then announced in a tone that would lead you to believe that it was only the most recent shot in a long argument, “I STILL think you ought to offer to give up some ass...”

Big Mouth stopped sucking and looked around at Mr. E, eyes huge. Jaime, however, produced one of his signature toothy smiles around Big Mouth’s cock, (he looked kind of like that dog with the hissing laugh in the old cartoons), and Big Mouth’s resistance fled. Shoulders slumped in resignation, he mumbled “Awright,” and slowly turned back to the black k**’s shlong, sucking it in like it was a pacifier.

Mr. E was suddenly all business, “Well. If we’re gonna introduce our friend here to man pussy, let’s try to make it as pleasant as possible!” he announced jovially. “Oh, and no unprotected sex, guys – not fair to take advantage! Anybody got any Wet?” A couple of packs of lube appeared – rubbers, too, without Mr. E having to make the request. Mr. E stepped up and rubbed Big Mouth’s shoulder to get his attention, and murmured gently, “Since this is a cherry situation – it IS, isn’t it?” Big Mouth nodded. “Well, then, you should really get a look around and choose your partner.”

I had to admire Mr. E’s style; sure, he was basically r****g Big Mouth to teach him a lesson – but he wasn’t being a total bastard about it!

Big Mouth came up for air (he seemed to be enjoying the black k**’s meat) and turned an expression of resignation on Mr. E. “You do it,” he murmured, “I wanna be able to live with myself when I remember tonight.”

Mr. E, to his credit, was somewhat taken aback. “Uh, okay!” he rumbled, and started freeing up his equipment.

Doris turned big eyes on me. “I’ve GOT to see this!” she whispered, “Up close!”

I eyed her. “Anything else on the agenda?” Doris nodded, and reached for my crotch. I captured her hand, nodded, and released it as I turned. Approaching Mr. E, I murmured, “Uh, the, uh, lady... wants to watch.”

“Huh?” Mr. E took me in, then glanced at Doris. “Close up, I bet!”

“Yeah,” I agreed. “I’m thinking that things aren’t quite right for your next effort, anyway...”

Mr. E turned a critical eye on things. Big Mouth was kneeling, sucking off the black k**, and Jaime was all crunched up below him. How Mr. E was going to complete HIS transaction was somewhat unclear. “Huh!” he grunted, “Right you are!” Turning his attention to the cluster around Big Mouth, he rumbled, “Okay, we need to adjust things a bit! k**!” He got the black k**’s attention, which wasn’t easy with his eyes glazed like that – Big Mouth was REALLY going all out! “Hop up on the wall, there!” Mr. E indicated the wall behind the last row of seats with his eyes, his hands working to prepare his cock. He stepped forward and rubbed Big Mouth’s back. “You’ll need to stand. Jaime is small, but he needs to stretch out a bit.” The black k** disengaged and got himself arranged on the wall, jeans around his ankles. Big Mouth got up, turned a bit, and reengaged his ten inch fudgesicle. Jaime accommodated the move, never releasing his grip on Big Mouth’s balls, but looking somewhat relieved at the change in position; now he could kneel up and work Big Mouth’s cock without being bent like a pretzel. Finally, still working his meat, Mr. E turned to me. “Why don’t you bring the lady up on our right?” I nodded and waved Doris over. Soft-Spoken followed, looking for something to do with his hands.

“How’s this?” I asked, as she arrived.

“Fine,” she murmured, already distracted by Big Mouth’s efforts with the black k**’s hose. She stepped forward and touched Big Mouth on the back. He rolled an eye toward her, and she said “I hope you don’t mind. I’m not here to be vindictive – I’m just... fascinated...” Big Mouth seemed to accept this, along with the caresses she began delivering to his back. After a moment, Big Mouth slipped an arm around behind her and slipped it through the open back of her makeshift skirt rubbing her thigh.

Mr. E and I stood there, looking on. He was still trying to get ready – and his cock wasn’t cooperating. “I hate rubbers,” he confided, “but I made the rules, and they’re the right ones for this situation...”

I reached over and lent a hand, “How about a little help?”

“Couldn’t hurt,” he admitted. I started jacking him; for a big guy, his cock wasn’t exactly impressive – I had him by a good inch, at least. ‘All the better for Big Mouth, though,’ I thought. It had a big mushroom head on it, with a prominent ridge – it wasn’t as if he wouldn’t feel it. This was probably a sucking cock... I followed that thought process through to it’s conclusion, and laid my hand gently on Mr. E’s hairy ass. Sure enough, he started to stiffen. He pretended to pay me no attention as I toyed with his ass, only reacting with a sigh as I slipped a finger into his welcoming anus. Mr. E was a bottom! No wonder he was having trouble!

But I’d done my work; Mr. E was showing 5 ½ inches of sturdy hard-on. He worked a rubber onto it and lubed it up, only gently backing onto my buried finger in the process. He circled behind Big Mouth and began working some Wet into his ass, gently probing and applying the lube as he first inserted one, then two fingers into Big Mouth’s anus. Big Mouth started blowing air through his nostrils and quivering, but Doris looked up from where she was rubbing his back and announced, “He’s fine. I think he’s discovering that it can be pleasant.” Big Mouth grunted; it could have meant anything, but it appeared to be agreement... Doris started paying serious attention to Mr. E’s activity. I could see Big Mouth was playing with her right leg for all he was worth, while he went for new depth on the black guy’s cock. She watched with absorption as Mr. E worked his fingers in Big Mouth’s now thoroughly lubricated ass. Having retrieved my finger from Mr. E, I stepped up on Doris’ side and slid my hand into her ‘skirt’ and began playing with her ass, sliding my hand over the cheeks and occasionally lightly probing the tiny opening. Doris sighed and began a left-handed fumbling at my fly, but she kept losing track – too many other things were competing for her attention.

Mr. E introduced the next change, announcing, “Okay, here we go!” He bellied up to Big Mouth’s ass and began rubbing it with his rubber-clad cock. Big Mouth removed his hand from Doris’ leg, to better brace against the wall. He stopped sucking on the black k**, which he didn’t seem thrilled with, but understood the necessity for. Doris slid in close, to watch the spongy cock head do battle with the tight sphincter, slowly advancing against its resistance.

I looked up at a groan, to see that Art and his boy toy, forgotten, had reached their point of completion. Art was holding himself erect by hands braced on the k**’s shoulders as he pumped the k**’s face full of sperm, his jaw slack and eyes glassy as he gave himself over to the pleasure. The k** was sucking noisily, obviously taking it all in.

Mr. E took note of the distraction, frowned, and bent to address Jaime, “Quit goofing off down there, J! Our friend is supposed to be able to remember enjoying parts of this at least!” Jaime started paying attention to what he was doing, moving his head with authority on Big Mouth’s cock.

The main action, however, was at the point where Mr. E’s cock was penetrating Big Mouth’s ass. Doris watched, spellbound, while the wide, spongy head of Mr. E’s fat cock slooooowly made ground against Big Mouth’s sphincter, disappearing bit by bit over a period of about thirty seconds. When the flange finaly popped through, Big Mouth gave a little whine and, rather than absorb more cock from the rear, let Mr. E carry him onto the black k**’s big cock. This continued until Big Mouth had nowhere else to go; I watched his throat distend and the black guy groan as the head of his big dork passed into Big Mouth’s throat. Amazed, I watched Big Mouth’s nose grind into his curly pubes. Doris almost missed it, watching the other end and trying to figure out why Mr. E wasn’t getting any more penetration. She was alerted only by the sound of Big Mouth gargling on cock.

Basically, that ended the standoff. Mr. E planted himself, and Big Mouth developed an urgent need to breathe. Lacking any other available options, Big Mouth drove himself onto Mr. E’s cock in order to back off the black guy’s cock far enough to breathe. Doris stood there, moving her eyes back and forth, trying to take in the whole show as Big Mouth instinctively lurched backward, emitting a high whine around his mouthful of black cock. By the time he was absorbing oxygen again, Mr. E was buried to the hilt. Big Mouth stopped, sucking air through his nose while he accommodated Mr. E’s fat tool. Mr. E gave him a minute or so while Doris absorbed the full effect, then, apparently satisfied, started driving him back onto the cock spitting him at the mouth with slow strokes. Slowly, over the course of a minute, he picked up the pace, until he was doing a stroke every second and a half or so, driving into Big Mouth’s ass. Big Mouth transferred some of this energy to the black k**, absorbing his cock at the same speed, and some to Jaime, who could remain stationary and be mouth fucked at this juncture.

Doris was everywhere, rubbing Big Mouth’s back while she first watched him absorb six inches at a stroke of the black k**’s monster cock, then watched Mr’ E’s cock disappear into his ass, and finally ducking down to see Jaime absorb Big Mouth’s member.

Big Mouth developed a high whine and I watched his balls draw up, pointing this out to Doris just in time to see Big Mouth’s cock begin to pulse. Mr. E detected the orgasm, and shifted to a long, slow stroke while Big Mouth rode it out, Jaime working diligently to make his cum as enjoyable as possible. The black k**, however, was the beneficiary of some incredible suction as Big Mouth lost control; he buried himself, cock throbbing as he poured semen down Big Mouth’s throat. Big Mouth coughed and gasped, sputtered and choked - but most of all he absorbed cum in some quantity. The black k** mumbled, “Sorry!” but Big Mouth merely waved a hand as he backed off, wheezing. The black dude dropped off the wall, and a pudgy white fellow of about thirty laboriously settled onto the wall to replace him. This guy’s cock was as small as his predecessor’s had been huge; Big Mouth merely enveloped him and began to apply suction.

Mr. E waited until Big Mouth started wincing from over-stimulation in Jaime’s mouth, then, as Jaime backed off, he began going for his own orgasm. Big Mouth took it, and Doris’ attention became less fixed. She turned big eyes to me, and murmured, “I need some cock now, Bobby!”

I took the hint and took charge. Soft-Spoken had been standing around, trying to figure out what to do with himself; I resolved this by directing him, “Shuck your jeans, and get up on the wall!” He plopped down next to the fat guy, and I redirected Doris to a position next to and mirroring Big Mouth. Doris took the hint, and Soft-Spoken’s eyes glazed as she enveloped his cock with her mouth. He reached out and cradled a big tit in either hand. I took up a position behind her, and emulated Mr. E – with the exception that I spread her inner labia with my cock head, and drove deep into soft, warm, wet pussy. I was pleasantly surprised; the depths were TIGHT! I set up a steady, enjoyable pace, and in no time Doris was huffing and puffing around Soft-Spoken’s cock like a steam engine.

Big Mouth watched Doris, enjoying the show while he worked on the fat guy, looking almost stoic until you detected the fact that he was now actively driving himself back onto Mr. E’s cock. I had a funny feeling that Big Mouth had discovered a couple of new modes of sexual enjoyment...

After about three minutes, Doris began to whine and quiver; soon after that, pulsations in her vagina and a case of weak knees announced her orgasm. Her eyes rolled up, and she hummed, “Goo...Goo...Goo!” around Soft-Spoken’s cock. I smiled and held her up until she got her legs back under control, then resumed stroking. Doris never REALLY came down; two minutes later, her happy orgasmic hums triggered Soft-Spoken’s orgasm. During this lull, with Doris’ vagina spasming around my cock while I stabilized her, I glanced around in time to see Art inserting a fully revived cock into his boy toy, the black k**’s ass. I grinned; I was willing to bet Art was a one-shot wonder around Doris...

When Doris’ third orgasm came thundering down upon her five minutes later, it swept me with it. I drove deep, and poured a serious quantity of sperm into her, howling wordlessly – God knows what I looked like! As I was recovering, I watched Mr. E go stiff and Big Mouth’s eyes bug at the novel sensation of a cock swelling and spewing in his ass. But Mr. E was still wearing the rubber, so Big Mouth missed out on the sperm enema... The fat guy had finished and wandered off at some point while my attention was elsewhere, and had been replaced by a nondescript fiftyish dude who moaned constantly while Big Mouth worked him over.

Mr. E pulled out, and I wondered momentarily whether Big Mouth’s ass was done for the night, but two other guys appeared, discussed the situation amicably, and one of them proceeded to provide Big Mouth with about seven inches of stimulation. Big Mouth’s eyes bulged as he took in the additional size, and after a moment, I detected some growth below. “Hey, Jaime!” I yelled, “You got more work, there!” Jaime flashed his teeth, and began laving Big Mouth’s recovering cock with his tongue; the thing was full size in no time. I figured that the guy in Big Mouth’s ass had a lock on his prostate...

Doris was d****d over the wall, panting. “God! That was good!” she gasped. She hugged me to her as she continued to recover, then hopped up on the wall. Her ‘skirt’ – the coat – was gone, and she was naked from the waist and barely covered above. I nuzzled a tit while she stroked my back, humming happily.

Big Mouth finished the moaner, and it appeared that he was done giving head. He bared his teeth in concentration and snorted as he devoted his full attention to his new rider. The effect was devastating; Big Mouth picked up the pace and the guy lost his load in under a minute. But there was a third on tap, so Big Mouth wasn’t going anywhere soon.

He had other ideas, however; catching Doris’ eye, he rumbled “Scoot over here – I need some pussy juice to wash this down!” Doris eyed him warily, but he grinned and announced, “Its okay, I’m housebroken... now!” Doris, won over, slid over between his arms, and he lowered his head to her crotch. I was kind of surprised – I don’t think I’d have trusted him – but I guess they’d come to some kind of understanding while she rubbed on him during the early going – after all, he’d played with her leg for a while... I went around behind and knelt in a seat, bracing Doris so she could lean back and give Big Mouth unrestricted access. I played with her tits and swapped spit with her, so I know when she lost it again under Big Mouth’s tongue. It was... nice. She shook and got stiff, then tried to swallow my tongue while clutching Big Mouth’s head to her crotch.

Somewhere in the middle of this, Big Mouth’s third rider came and went. Jaime climbed out from under and stood up to stretch when it appeared that Big Mouth was done entertaining for the evening. He flashed his signature grin and moved off to where Mr. E stood, idly watching, in the distance. I helped Doris to regain her balance on the wall and hopped down. Art was leaning against the wall a few seats down, so I nodded toward Doris and said, “Keep an eye on things while I go get her jeans, willya?”

Art, who had been stroking his chunky black boy toy like a cat, came to life and looked over to where Doris and Big Mouth were conversing, muttering, “Isn’t this where we came in?”

I laughed. “There’s been considerable water under THAT bridge!” I reminded him, and moved off, searching for our original seats. It took a couple of minutes, but no one else was going to claim a pair of women’s jeans with a pair of good-sized cotton panties inside – at least, not right away!

When I came back, Big Mouth was blubbering all over Doris, getting her blouse wet as she consoled him – apparently, a more sincere apology had been rendered. Doris accepted her clothing with some aplomb, I thought, and Big Mouth stepped away to allow her to don the panties and the jeans. Doris’ eyes danced as she leaned over to me and whispered, “I’d be flooded except for the fact that he cleaned me out!” She glanced over at Art, who had gotten the hint – he was zipping up, and the k** was stuffing his ass back into his pants.

I eyed Doris innocently, and gave her the out: “Are we done, or do we adjourn to somewhere more comfortable and less public for round two?”

Doris eyed Art, who had the k** frolicking all over him. After a moment’s thought, she announced, “I don’t think we’re done yet; I haven’t actually SEEN Art enjoying himself – and I haven’t had enough of that!” I felt a hand on my cock through my trousers. It was hard again... Doris’ eyes twinkled. “You haven’t had enough, either, apparently...” She motioned to Art, who turned to dismiss the k**, but a wave and a shake of her head let him know that THAT wasn’t necessary, so he wrapped his arm around the k**, and we made for the exit.

As we crossed the floor, I heard “Hey, what about me?” in a sibilant whisper, and looked back to see Jaime grab a handful of Big Mouth’s ass. As we passed through the door, I caught a glimpse of Big Mouth kneeling up, a look of mixed resignation and martyred patience adorning his face, as Jaime unlimbered a good-sized cock.

Outside, we perused the racks, and after a heated whispered conversation between Art and Doris, selected a few flicks (a couple of Bi couples flicks, one raunchy Gay, and an All Anal) and I followed Art and Doris home, the k** riding with me. We got comfortable with one another, and by when we adjourned late Saturday afternoon everybody had sampled everybody, and there wasn’t an unbroken cherry in the place – including Art and Doris’ daughter Brenda (apparently the subject of the heated discussion), who discovered us late Friday night after her date failed to live up to expectation – but that’s another story...

im_a_thinker@yahoo.com

Back Home
... Continue»
Posted by jackinbow 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1885  |  
100%
  |  12

5 Cheerleader Sex Slaves (Chapter 10)

This is the story of 5 high school cheerleaders who get lost and have their car breakdown, only to have a friendly garage owner "help" them out and turn them into slaves. Thanks for reading...

Chapter Ten

I walked into the kitchen looking for something to drink and was surprised to see Tara there, kneeling on the floor with her hands held up behind her head. Her nose ring was clipped to a leash and loosely tied over one of the cabinet handles. She had plenty of leeway to move around the kitchen if she needed to, but she just remained still on her knees as her eyes followed me. I wondered where Jim was, it wasn't like him to leaving his girl all alone unbound.

“Hello slut.” Tara didn't respond, she had her mouth slightly open, the ring in her tongue made it hard to completely close her lips, it almost made her look like a panting dog.

I could see Tara surreptitiously looking around for Jim, she looked nervous as she scanned the room, like he might walk in and catch her.

I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and gulped it down, it's hard work keeping slave girls busy and I'd built up quite a thirst. Tara 's beautiful breasts quivered as she tried to hold the awkward pose, she bent slightly at the waist, twisting trying to see if Jim was around. I loved the way her nipples were hard and twitched ever so slightly as she trembled. Every time I saw her breasts I desperately wanted to find clamps or clothespins to snap on her nipples, they looked perfect on her tits.

I took a step towards Tara and ran my hand through her hair.

“You're one hot slave!” Tara looked up at me, I could see the moistness of her eyes and it almost looked like she was going to start crying. I stepped away from her, opening one of the cabinets to throw the water bottle in the trash.

I was surprised when I felt Tara 's arms lock around my legs and she pressed her face in my groin, I could hear the leash chime as she tugged on it to get to me.

“Plleetthhhh Mattthhhhsteeer.” With the ring piercing her tongue Tara could barely articulate any words, what she could get out sounded like a little k** with missing teeth trying to talk.

“Keeeppp mee Mattthhhhsteeer I waaanntt tooo beee yoouuurrr slaavvvvth, plleetthhhh.” Tara locked her arms tight around my legs, she looked up at me with her tear filled eyes, her tongue ring glinting in the lights. Her words were slurred and almost unintelligible.

“Plleetthhh Masttthhhhsteeer, dooonn't givvve me too Jim, Plleeetthhh.” The desperation filled Tara 's eyes as tears ran down her cheeks. She buried her face against my hardening dick.

“Plleetthhh Masttthhhsteeer.” Tara let go of my legs, she spread her thighs wide and arched her torso back, she grabbed for her engorged labia and spread them wide, exposing the moist pink of her pussy.

“I'll be your slaavvvth, usetth my cuntth, plleeetthhh!” Tara let out a startled yelp as Jim walked in the room. Her head swung quickly toward her looming master and I could see her body start to shake with fear.

Tara could see the anger in Jim's face immediately and she quickly closed her legs and got back to her knees, she tried to put her arms up behind her head again but Jim was too quick, he had hold of her hair and twisted her face to his before she could move.

“What the fuck is this?” Jim jerked on her hair making Tara cry out in pain.

“What the fuck are you doing?” Tara tried to grab for his hands to ease the strain on her hair, she was whimpering as he ripped at her scalp.

“Did I tell you that you could move slut.” Tara was sobbing hard, her hands were locked on Jim's wrists, her eyes stared in fear up at the foreboding figure tugging on her hair.

“What the hell were you doing slut?” Tara was crying, her tits bobbed as Jim pulled her from side to side.

“She wanted me to keep her as my slave, she doesn't want me to give her to you.” Tara 's went wide with fear as I spoke. Jim looked over at me, I could see him getting angrier by the second.

“What?” Jim tugged hard on Tara 's head making her scream out. He pushed her hard down on the floor, she landed with a thud on the wood.

“You don't want to be my slave bitch?” Jim had his barefoot pressed down on Tara 's neck, holding her to the floor.

“Well you are my slave, and I can do whatever I want to you!” Jim bent down and grabbed Tara 's nipples, he pinched the sensitive flesh between his fingers and pulled hard on the little buds till her body was arched up off the floor.

“If I want to hurt you I will, if I want to use that useless pussy of yours, I will.” Tara was screaming as her nipples were stretched painfully.

Tara let out a gasp of relief as Jim let go of her breasts. She brought her hands to her tits and started rubbing her nipples, sobbing out of control her eyes were locked on mine, looking for any kind of support.

“Where's the rope?” Jim's face was red, he was pissed off and I pointed to a coil of rope sitting in one of the cabinets.

“Let's see how you like this cunt!” Tara cried out as Jim took hold of her wrists and violently got her over on her belly, he tied her off quickly, wrapping the rope incredibly tight around her arms.

“Help me with this slut Pat!” Jim had hold of Tara 's shoulders, I grabbed the other side of her body and we dragged her over to a decorative vertical pole that was between the kitchen and the dining room.

“Let's see how this cunt likes this!” Jim pushed Tara so her neck and shoulder were up against the pole, he then bent her legs back so her ankles were around the pole, over her head, with her hips and ass arched up off the ground. Jim started tying Tara off so she couldn't move, she whimpered as her body was bent painfully, her ass and pussy exposed and open.

“We'll see how you like opening that pussy now!” Jim tugged on the leash still attached to Tara 's nose, he pulled her head up and knelt down to look in her eyes.

“So you don't want me for your Master cunt?” Tara was sobbing, her tongue was stuck out of her mouth.

“Plleeaattthhhh.” Jim let go of the leash and roared in laughter.

“You're my slave forever, don't think it's going to change!” Jim went into the front room, I just stared at Tara while he was gone. She was a beautiful girl and I was sad at the thought of seeing her go, but my dick was growing at the sight of her now, tied painfully, ready to be punished. I loved her feistiness, it was part of her, it always seemed to come back, even when it seemed she was broken. She was like a wild a****l, the instincts never went away completely.

Jim sauntered back into the room, he had a huge grin on his face. He held up a long leather flogger, the ends of the straps had little lead balls sewn in. I don't think Tara could see it, but Jim also had a monster sized dildo and butt plug in his hands.

“Tell me what you think about this slut!” Jim swung the long, heavy, straps of the flogger and brought them down on Tara 's exposed pussy with a loud, hard thwack. The tortured girl's response was immediate. Her legs convulsed in pain and she arched her hips even higher in the air, pulling hard on the ropes looped around her ankles.

Again and again Jim brought the flogger down on Tara 's body, the straps landed on her ass, her thighs, and her exposed pussy.

Tara wailed out as the leather dug into her flesh. The lead beads were like little balls of fire slamming into her body. Tara 's howled as time and again Jim brought the flogger down on her upturned ass…

“Tell me you're my slave!” Tara screamed as Jim brought the flogger down again.

“Pllleeeaaaastttthhhhh Maaaasstthhhher.” Jim tossed the flogger on the ground and picked up a long wooden rod from the counter. He started whipping the soles of Tara 's feet.

“Tell me you're my slave!”

“Pllleeeaaaastttthhhhh Stoopppp!” Tara 's hips bucked and jerked as Jim landed the wooden rod on her feet again and again, she screamed desperately with each blow.

I heard a shuffling to my left, I turned and saw Jayme crawling across the floor, her massive tits swung as she moved, the shine of the rings was clear in the light. Doc held a leash in his hand, it was clipped to the rings in Jayme's clit and she had a bit gag stuffed in her mouth, drool hung like strings from her lips.

“What's this? You started without me?” Doc tugged on the leash he was holding making Jayme squeal as her clit stretched. Jim looked up and smiled.

“I had to correct this slut, apparently she isn't too happy about being my slave.” Jim let out a huge belly laugh as he brought the rod hard down on the soles of Tara's feet again, making her scream out in pain as the wood bit deep into her flesh.

Jayme stared wide eyed at her friend, her tits quivered as she knelt on all fours. She cast a timid glance back at Doc as he kept the tension on the leash, tugging hard on her clit.

Jim set the rod back on the counter, he picked up the butt plug and the dildo he'd grabbed and held it up for Tara to see.

“I guess if you don't want my cock in your pussy, then these will have to do.” Tara was sobbing, she tried to beg and plead, but with the ring in her tongue she couldn't get out anything intelligible.

Jim knelt down next to Tara 's upturned ass, he f***ed a finger in her tight sphincter making her cry out in discomfort.

“Time to open up slut!” Tara 's hips jerked from side to side as Jim f***ed the narrow point of the plug into her ass, she wailed out as he f***ed it deeper and deeper in her tight ring. I could see Jayme cringe as Jim f***ed the un-lubricated plug deep in her friend's body.

“Bet you wish it was my cock now, don't you cunt!” Tara squealed as Jim f***ed the thick object into her anus.

“You're my slave, forever, don't forget it!” Tara sobbed in utter degradation as the wide plug popped in her ass, leaving only the small little end jutting obscenely from her body.

Jayme's breasts jiggled ever so enticingly as she watched Tara 's butt wiggle in pain.

“Now lets see how you like a big cock in that pussy of yours.” The dildo was huge, it had to be 18” long, and it was a good 3-4” in diameter. It almost looked like a caricature of a dick it looked so out of proportion with the real thing.

Jim pushed hard down on the dildo and I watched the tip sink into Tara 's pussy, her body spasmed with the penetration. Jim didn't hesitate, he didn't make any effort to let Tara 's body accommodate the massive pole, he just kept pushing it in her pussy, making her scream louder and louder the more the rubber phallus sank into her cunt.

“That's it bitch, how do you like this in your pussy, or do you want me to let Pat fuck your brains out instead?” Jim pushed the dildo deeper and deeper, the muscles in Tara 's legs corded and jerked as she yelped, the object sunk into her body. Jim had a good 10 or 12” of the shaft in her pussy when he finally stopped and got to his feet.

“I'm going to leave you like this all night cunt, unless somebody wants to fuck your useless pussy!” Jayme was trembling, the rings in her tits gleamed as her body moved.

“Nice work Jim.” Doc took a step forward and patted Jayme on the head, she stayed on all fours, the leash on her clit ring finally loosened he turned and looked at me.

“Got a bowl for this slut to drink out of?”

“Yeah, yeah, in the cupboard” I pointed to one of the cabinets.

“Don't want to get her too dehydrated.” As Doc moved toward the cabinet he ran his hands over Tara 's upturned ass, she whimpered as he touched the end of the huge dildo that jutted from her sex.

“Sorry I missed the beginning.” Doc grinned up at Jim, then headed into the kitchen for a bowl to water his slut.

“Mind if I use Lisa for the night buddy? My dick is aching now, and I don't want to give this whore the pleasure of my dick.” Jim slapped Tara on the ass as he looked at me, she was whimpering. It must have been uncomfortable as hell with her legs bent back over her head.

“No, no, go right ahead.” Jim didn't wait long to react, he bolted down the stairs to the basement.

In what seemed like seconds Jim was back upstairs and had Lisa crawling across the kitchen floor. I could see her eyes first lock on Jayme--who was bent over a bowl lapping up water--her tits rubbing on the floor as she had to lean down. Jim had clipped a little chain leash to Lisa's nipple rings and tugged her toward Tara .

“See bitch, I've got another girl for the night already, but don't worry, I'm going to take you home tomorrow, and then I'll really teach you to be my slave properly.” Tara looked up with wide eyes, the tears streamed down her cheeks.

“I'll see you in the morning boys, whipping my slut just makes my dick ready to blow.” Jim tugged hard on Lisa's nipple rings making her cry out in pain. He headed down the hall and into his room. I walked over to Tara and ran my hand over the back of her thigh.

“You'd better learn quickly slut, you're Jim's slave, he can do what he wants to you.” Tara tried to articulate some words, I'm sure to try and get me to reconsider, but the ring in her tongue made her impossible to understand.

Jayme was still lapping away at her bowl of water as I moved toward Doc.

“So, do you like your girl?” Doc watched Jayme drinking, her ass was propped high in the air, and wiggled slightly as she drank.

“Yeah, yeah, you were right, I love her tits.” Jayme turned her head to look at us, but just for a second, I could see the fear in her eyes, then she quickly stuck her tongue back in the water and started lapping away again.

“You taking off tomorrow then?”

“Yeah, got to get back to the office, but I'll be back, if I'm invited that is?” Doc looked at me and smiled.

“Any time man, any time.” I watched Jayme lick the last drops of water out of the bottom of the bowl, her breasts hung from her body and quivered prettily as she moved.

“I'm going to miss those tits, they are gorgeous.” I winked at Doc, I was glad he'd made it. I felt almost wistful at the thought of Doc and Jayme leaving.

“Well, I'm going to head back to my girls and play with them, have a good nights sl**p.” I extended my hand to Doc.

“Yeah, if we get any?” We shook hands, both chuckling at the truth of the statement and I started towards my room. I heard the TV turn on and saw Doc dragging Jayme by the leash toward the couch. I headed for my girls, happily ready for another night with my slaves.

I was halfway between sl**p and consciousness, everything was a blur and I felt like I was in a dream, a wonderful dream. I could feel my dick aching and I thought I felt something lapping along the length of my cock. I didn't want to wake up from the dream, I knew once I did the wonderful feeling would go away.

My eyes fluttered opened, I could barely lift my head I was still so deep in sl**p. I saw Monique running her tongue up the length of my hardening shaft, her eyes locked on me, I think waiting for me to wake.

Monique suddenly rolled over onto her back in the middle of the bed, she grabbed for her ankles and spread them wide.

“Please Master, fuck this sluts pussy, I need your cock in me, please!” My dick was hard, and I was tempted to pounce on the girl, even being barely conscious I could see was she on fire, her pussy was dripping.

“Please Master, this cumslut needs your cock, please, shoot in my pussy!” Monique spread her ankles even wider.

Slowly I was coming out of my daze, Monique moaned as I ran my hand over her belly and her swollen clit. I could hear Emily moving around in the cage, I'd locked her up the night before.

“Why don't you get Emily out of the cage and lick her pussy till she cums. If you do that, then I'll fuck you.” I pinched Monique's clit till she yelped out in pain.

“Please Master, your slut needs your cock so bad, please, fuck me now, please!” I could see the desperation in her eyes, but that only made me want to make her wait even more.

I rubbed her aching clit, I knew she was behaving and hadn't touched herself. I squeezed her swollen little nub between my fingers and looked in her lust filled eyes.

“I said go get Emily out of the cage, make her cum, and then maybe I'll fuck you.” I could see the disappointment, and desperation, in Monique's face as I let go of her clit. She let out a whimper and got to her knees. She looked back at me as she crawled toward Emily's cage.

My dick was hard and erect as Monique took Emily out of the cage, Monique pulled her friend softly to the bed using the leash that was still clipped to Emily's collar.

Monique looked up at me, I could see the desperate need in her eyes and I loved it.

Monique pushed Emily on her back on the bed, she was kneeling on the floor between Emily's widely splayed legs. I reached out and grabbed for Emily's breasts and started kneading them in my hands as Monique spread Emily's labia with her fingers, I could hear the girl moan as Monique lapped her tongue over her sex.

I love the way Emily whimpered as Monique worked on her pussy, it was so cute, somehow, through everything that happened, she still retained an innocence, an embarrassment, at what was happening. I pinched her nipples hard and stretched them to little points. My dick was starting to ache so much I didn't know how long I could take it.

Emily started moaning and arching her hips up to meet Monique's tongue and fingers as her friend finger fucked her pussy.

I rolled over onto my side and slid my cock in Emily's mouth, I f***ed the head of my prick deep in her throat and felt her lips close on my dick.

“That's it babe, get me ready for Monique's pussy.” Monique was working hard trying to make Emily cum, she had her friend to the brink, making her hips gyrate and buck up off the bed. I could hear Emily groaning as my dick filled her mouth.

Monique looked jealously at my cock, I could see her sucking Emily's pussy, taking her labia into her mouth and using her lips and teeth to drive her friend to orgasm. I could feel Emily reacting, I could feel the way she gasped for breath as her body started to pulse.

Emily squeezed her lips hard on my cock as Monique pushed her over the edge. I could feel the bed shaking as she ground her hips into Monique's face.

“That's it slut!” I ran my hands through Emily's hair, her body was on fire, and I could hear Monique lapping away at her pussy. I pushed the head of my cock to the back of Emily's throat.

Monique was holding Emily's thighs down to the mattress as she pumped her finger in and out of her friend's pussy. I could see the look in her eyes and I knew I couldn't hold out for much longer.

I pulled my dick out of Emily's mouth with a lovely slurping sound, her eyes were closed and she had her hands on her breasts, playing with herself as her hips gyrated.

“Get off the bed!” I tugged on Emily's arm, she opened her eyes with shock as I pushed her off the edge of the mattress. I could see the glimmer in Monique's eyes.

“Get on your back slut, open that pussy for me!” Monique didn't need more encouragement. She hopped on the bed like a cat, she rolled onto her back and spread her legs, grabbing her ankles and holding them wide.

“Please fuck this slut Master!” My dick was throbbing in need, I mounted Monique like an a****l and slammed my prick to the hilt in her sopping pussy. She let out a glorious groan of pleasure as my cock went deep in her cunt.

“That's it slut!” I could feel her whole body moving under me, she twisted her hips, she pulled her ankles back till they were beside her head. I'd never felt a pussy that alive, that wet, with need.

“Fuck me Master, PLLLEEEEEAAASSSEEEEE!” The girl was desperate, I could feel her vaginal muscles pulsing as I started driving my hips into her, it almost sounded like she was purring beneath me the deeper my prick sunk in her pussy.

I put my hands next to Monique's chest and lifted my body up off hers, she stared up at me with the most beautiful lust filled eyes I'd ever seen. I started pumping my hips down into her, brutally fucking her, slamming her hips down into the mattress, my balls smacked against her ass. Monique held her ankles back near her head and drove her hips up to meet my cock. I could hear her grunt with effort as she fucked me back with all her might.

“OOOOHHHHHH GOOOODDDD!” Monique started screaming.

“May I CUUUMMMMM MMMAAASSSSSTTTTTEERRRRR!!!” Monique had her ankles almost to the mattress, I could feel her ass rising and bucking against my hips as I pummeled her pussy.

“YYEEEEESSSSS Slut!” Monique started screeching in orgasm immediately. I could feel her whole body convulsing, I could feel her pussy squeezing me tight, like something I'd never felt before.

“I'm going to cum!” Monique let go of her ankles and closed her arms around me, I could feel her hard nipples against my chest as she circled my back and held me tight.

I kept slamming my dick into her blazing pussy, my balls pulsing, shooting every drop of cum into her wet, tight cunt.

“That's it slut!” I collapsed on top of her, I could feel the sweat pouring from my body as I crushed her with my weight. Monique closed her legs over my hips and gently rocked, making my still hard cock move inside her.

I could hear Monique still panting beneath me as her chin pressed into my shoulder. She was cooing like a dove, I loved the feel of her hard nipples against my chest, twitching ever so slightly as she locked me in her hold.

Monique let out a yelp of disappointment as I pulled my dick out of her pussy. She didn't want to let me go as I broke free from her grasp and sat up on the bed. I could see Emily kneeling on the floor, she had her legs spread and her hands clasped behind her head, her eyes locked on mine.

“How cute, what a good girl!” It was almost indiscernible, but I thought I caught the slightest hint of a smile on Emily's face.

“Go let her suck the cum out of your pussy.” I grabbed for Monique's arm, she was on her back, there was a glow of contentment in her eyes.

“Go on.” Monique eased to her knees and crawled to the end of the bed. She looked back at me as she stepped on the floor. She stood in front of Emily with her feet planted wide, there was an electric jolt through her body as she used her fingers to open her pussy lips. Just as the cum started dribbling out of her cunt Emily started lapping away at Monique's pussy, catching the gooey sperm on her tongue. I could hear them both moan as Emily pushed her mouth against Monique's pussy and started sucking any more sperm out of her friend.

I just sat back and savored what just had happened, my dick was still tingling with the incredible orgasm, and the memory of Monique's sweet pussy.

I started downstairs, Jim was still in his room with Tara and I'd left my girls in the back bedroom. I'd made Monique and Emily promise me they'd made each other orgasm at least twice when I was gone. I could still feel their soft hands on my body when they cleaned me in the shower, my life was perfect.

I heard Jayme moaning as I stepped out into the basement, I saw that she was tied spread-eagle to the mattress and Doc was bent over her, running his hands over her tits and pussy with a pair of fur mittens. He was making her writhe under his touch.

“Hey buddy, how's it going?” Doc took his eyes off Jayme for just a second to acknowledge me, then he started rubbing Jayme's pussy with the mittens.

“Oh God please let me cum, please.” Jayme's body was trembling under Doc's touch, she sounded desperate, he used the fur like an expert, rubbing her body till she was going insane with lust.

“Please! Let me cum, please!” Doc looked up at me and grinned.

“How's that for a slut, I've had her begging me for an hour now to let her orgasm.” Doc ran the smooth fur over Jayme's inner thighs. I could see her try to close her legs, but the bonds held her tight and all she could do was cry out.

“Watch this.” Doc grabbed a vibrator and turned it on high, Jayme started screaming the instant he pressed it against her clit. Her hips rose high off the bed as she desperately tried to keep contact with the buzzing head even as he pulled it away.

“Oh God!” Jayme screamed out, I could see her breasts trembling, her arms and legs tugged hard on the ropes holding her.

“Please let me cum!” She started cooing, just on the verge of orgasming.

“NOOOOOOOO!” Doc pulled the vibrator away from Jayme's pussy making her scream.

“Plllleeeeeaaasseeee let me cum!!!!” Doc roared in laughter as he started rubbing the underside of Jayme's tits with a feather.

“Tell me what a cum slut you are!” Jayme didn't respond as Doc moved the feather over her belly, slowly moving toward her pussy, but never allowing her to orgasm.”

“Please, let me cum!!!” Jayme cried out, clearly in need, her head was lifted up off the mattress, staring at Doc.

“Oh God, please let me cum Master!” Jayme threw back her head and started sobbing as Doc continued to tease her.

“Please!” Jayme's whole body seemed to convulse as the feather moved over her skin. She groaned as Doc thrust a finger in her pussy and slowly started fucking her.

“You're just a cum slut!” Jayme sobbed even louder, her huge tits jiggled as her body reacted to Doc's masterful touch.

“Are you going to let her cum?” I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled hard on Jayme's nipple ring. The girl looked up at me, I could see the desperate lust, and need, in her eyes.

“Please let me cum Master, please!” Doc moved the feather over Jayme's inner thighs, just barely grazing her swollen labia with the soft edge.

“Oh God, please! I'm a cum slut, I'm your cum slave, please, just let me cum!” Jayme's hips were bucking up off the bed trying to keep contact with the elusive feather.

Jayme was panting out the words as I pulled her nipples taut, I could feel her twisting her torso to savor the feeling, then I let go.

“I'm going to head upstairs.” Doc looked like a mad scientist playing with the girl as I got up off the bed.

“See you upstairs for dinner later?” Doc tugged on Jayme's clit ring making her squeal.

“Yeah.” I started heading toward the stairs, just as I took the first step I heard the buzzing of a vibrator and Jayme started to cry , begging Doc to let her orgasm. I could only smile thinking about how long he'd keep her like that.

Jim and I had finished cleaning up from dinner and we were sitting at the table. The sun was easing down on the horizon and the clouds glowed red. I guess if the old adage rang true, it would be a sailor's delight the next day, not that I needed anything to make my life better than it was already.

I had Emily kneeling next to me on the floor, she had a bright red ball gag in her mouth. I loved the way the leather harness cut across her face, there was something about it that turned me on so much. She was rubbing her pussy gently and I had a vibrating egg stuffed inside her, though it was turned it off for the moment.

I'd made her blow me earlier, I'd had the egg buzzing away inside her and I made her rub her clit at the same time. I loved the way she whimpered and cried with everything I did to her, especially when I made her cum. It embarrassed the hell out of her to be f***ed to orgasm, and that only made me want to torture her more. I'd cum in her mouth, burying my dick in her soft lips as she rubbed her pussy. It felt like heaven as she tried to cough and gag up my sperm, but I'd kept my prick stuff in her throat till she swallowed it all down.

I heard a small clang of bells behind me and when I turned I saw Jayme crawling across the floor. She had a huge bit gag in her mouth and Doc had a leash clipped off to the top of the gag harness, he led her around like a dog.

Doc had clipped little bells to Jayme's nipple rings and they chimed gently as she moved across the floor with her tits swaying, but the bells weren't the only thing clipped to her nipple rings, Doc had attached a pretty gold chain which then ran down to the rings in her labia, and then down to her big toes, which were looped with even more rings. The whole contraption wasn't just for looks, with very little leeway in the chain Jayme couldn't stand up, she barely was able to crawl even. Had she tried to stand the chain would have ripped at the rings in her labia and tits.

“Holy shit, that's incredible.” Jim popped to his feet. Jayme and Emily cast terrified glances at one another, I could feel Emily's body shaking as her shoulder pressed against my thigh.

Jim tugged on the chain clipped to Jayme's nipple, when he did the gold line went taut and it pulled on the labia rings, and finally her toes.

“That's incredible Doc, guess that's how you keep them on their knees?” Jim tugged on the chain again, making Jayme whimper.

“I love it, I might have to let you do Tara too.” Doc just smiled as Jim continued to play with the chain, making Jayme's nipples go taut once again.

I got to my feet, I was sad to see Doc, and Jayme, go, but we all had work to do. Well, I guess besides me, I could pretty much just sit on my ass and play with my girls' full time.

“I'm so glad you were able to make it, come back anytime. I'm sure Jayme and the girls would like to see each other again.” I tapped Emily on the head, her fingers continued to rub her pussy as she knelt on the floor. Jim was flicking the little bells on Jayme's tits, I could see the tears welling in the corners of her eyes as her newly pierced nipples ached under the onslaught.

“And thanks for giving the girl's those shots, I wouldn't want to have to deal with any babies.” I turned and grinned at Emily.

“Yeah, no problem. Thanks for, well, everything I guess.” Doc smiled and tugged on Jayme's leash making her jolt back, sending the little bells dinging away once again.

“I still can't believe you did it, but I'm sure as hell happy you did.” Doc held his omnipresent black bag in one hand and the leash in the other.

“Well, I'd better be going, I've got a bit of a drive.” Doc set the leash in the small of Jayme's back and held out his hand for me to shake. I was kind of sad to see Jayme go, she had been fun to play with.

“Let me walk you out to your car.” Doc picked up the leash handle and tugged Jayme forward, she shuffled along the floor, head tilted down in shame, her massive tits jiggling as she moved. I loved the way the chains pulled on her breasts and labia with each little step forward, I'm sure it was painful, and utterly degrading for her, but I loved it.

Doc helped Jayme up into the backseat of the SUV, he made her kneel on the floor in the backseat.

“Well, have a safe trip man, I'm so glad you came, and enjoy the girl.”

“I will, thanks for giving me her.” He slapped Jayme on the rump, she looked almost like a piece of cattle ready for shipment as she knelt uncomfortably on the back floorboards.

Doc closed the back door and hopped into the front seat. I watched him pull away, then went inside. Emily was still kneeling on the floor rubbing her pussy when I got in the kitchen, but Jim was no where to be found.

“Let's go watch some TV slut, you can stop rubbing yourself.” I could hear the gasp of relief from Emily as she pulled her fingers away from her wet pussy, she started crawling obediently behind me into the living room.

“Come on, up girly.” I tapped the couch next to me and Emily hopped up like a lithe little cat. I sat back and turned on the TV, Emily reluctantly put her head in my lap, rubbing my dick with her cheek. I knew soon enough I'd be ready to fuck her again as I ran my hand through her hair.

Lisa whimpered and whined the whole time I was wedging the ring gag between her teeth. Her eyes teared up and she let out a desperate groan as I started pulling the hood over her head, making her world go silent and black all at once. I tugged the bands tight around her neck and attached a small brass lock. I pulled on her newly pierced nipples, eliciting a wonderful pained sound from her throat. Monique and Emily were kneeling on the floor, hands up behind their heads like I'd demanded, watching as I prepped Lisa for the night.

“Doesn't she look hot slaves? All ready to fuck and suck all night long.” Monique and Emily knelt with their eyes fixed on their friend. I'd made sure they were there to watch, I thought it might help with their training going forward.

Other than the hood, Lisa was naked, unless you considered her large stiletto heels clothes, or perhaps the piercings Doc had fitted her with. The rings in Lisa's outer labia dangled, swinging softly as she moved, and I liked the cute vertical dumbbell through her clit. I reached out and took hold of the rings in her nipples, I loved playing with them so much.

Lisa twisted her head side to side, blindly seeking stimulus. She couldn't see, or hear, under the thick leather hood. I wanted it that way, I wanted her to have no idea where the cocks would come from, soon she would be on her back--or knees-- taking more dicks than she could have ever imagined.

I took hold of Lisa's shoulders and eased a collar around her neck. It fit perfectly, right below the base of the hood. I ran my hand over her belly as I snapped the padlock shut.

Lisa didn't fight as I took hold of her wrists and fitted leather cuffs around her arms, I cinched them tight and locked them in place with more little brass locks. I clipped her wrists behind her back, then pushed her onto the bed, grabbing her legs I fitted more cuffs to her ankles.

I stood back, Lisa writhed around on the bed, her hands were pinned behind her back and legs flailed in the air.

“Emily you slut, why don't you go lick your friends pussy, make her cum, I'll be nice and let her orgasm before she starts fucking all those cocks.” Emily looked up at me unmoving. Her forehead cinched together and I could almost see the tears welling in her eyes.

I started toward her, gently I laid my hand in her hair, then taking her totally by surprise I grabbed a large clump of her beautiful locks and twisted hard. Her mouth shot open as if to scream, but she was too scared to make a sound. Her eyes went wide, and I could see the tears start to form as I jerked her head till she faced me. I barely had to raise my voice, I spoke slow and clear.

“I said get over there and lick your friend's pussy till she cums. Unless you want me to put you in the hood, and then I'll take you out on the road to fuck and suck every guy I find instead?” Emily was whimpering loud, one small tear streaked down her cheek, her torso trembled ever so slightly as her body was racked with fear.

I let go of Emily's hair and she fell to her hands and knees, sobbing she crawled between Lisa's spread legs.

Emily looked back at Monique, I think for emotional support before she grabbed Lisa's thighs and held them still. Emily drove her head down, with her tongue extended she penetrated the folds of Lisa's sex.

Lisa's body jerked and Emily lost hold of her ankles for a second, her hooded head popped up off the bed, spinning side to side, her mouth a gaping hole as Emily started licking her.

Lisa let out a hollow cooing sound and dropped her head back to the mattress as Emily started flicking her friend's newly pierced clit with her tongue. I loved the sounds that escaped Lisa's body, it was so desperate and a****l, her nipples went hard and stood prominent from her chest.

Emily slid her tongue over Lisa's body, quickly driving her friend to a state of arousal. Even with the way she moved, I could tell Emily's humiliation was incredible, maybe even more than Lisa's. I took a couple steps and stood before Monique. I didn't even have to tell her, the bulge in my pants was huge and she used her teeth to pull down my fly. She kept her hands up behind her head as she struggled to pull the zipper down, then, when she'd accomplished the one feat, she had to work hard with her tongue to get my cock to pop out. No sooner than she had my dick free she took the length of my shaft between her lips and started deep throating me. I put my hand to the back of her head and ran my fingers through her hair.

Lisa started letting out quick, sharp cries as Emily reluctantly worked away on her friend's pussy. I loved the slurping sounds Monique made sucking my cock as I watched Lisa's belly start to convulse. Emily had to hold her friend's legs firm as they spasmed involuntarily.

I know Monique watched the scene out of the corner of her eye, I wanted to thrust my finger in her pussy to see if she was getting wet, instead I savored the way she swallowed my cock, inching me to the back of her throat with each head bob she made.

“That's it baby.” Emily twisted her head, surprised by my voice, she hadn't noticed Monique was blowing me till that moment. She looked in horror for a second the scene, then spread Lisa's labia with her fingers and started using her tongue like a penis, sinking into Lisa's pussy.

I moved both hands to the back of Monique's head, taking hold of her hands I moved along with her sucking. I pushed my hips forward, making her gag when the head of my cock hit the back of her throat.

“I'm about to cum slut.” Monique squeezed her lips even tighter on my dick. She started moving her head faster, taking me in deep, rubbing her tongue over the underside of my cock driving me to orgasm.

Monique squeezed my hands tight in hers as my balls started pumping cum into her throat. I could feel her sucking hard on my dick as the sperm exploded into her throat. She kept bobbing her head up and down over my length, making sure to drain every last drop of precious cum.

“Oh God!” I caressed the back of her head as she worked her mouth magically over my dick. I closed my eyes and moaned in pleasure as Lisa started screaming on the bed. It was a hollow, altered sound, with the ring gag between her teeth. I couldn't even watch my slave cumming, I was so much in heaven with Monique squeezed the head of my cock between her lips.

It was surreal, I could hear Lisa panting and groaning on the bed, I could see her body shaking and trembling with orgasm, but all I could pay attention to was Monique's tongue running over my dick, licking every surface, taking my balls in her mouth and sucking hard till I thought I couldn't take anymore. She held my hands tight behind her head, looking up at me with those big hazel eyes.

I gently pushed Monique's head off my cock. I ran my hand up under her chin.

“You're one hell of a slut!” I tapped her on the forehead and took a step toward my girls on the bed.

Lisa's chest was heaving, her nipples were hard and I could hear her panting through the ring gag in her mouth. I took Emily by the shoulders and pulled her back, her face was covered with her friend's juices it was so cute.

“Get next to Monique!” I thrust a finger in Lisa's pussy, she was sopping wet and she let out a scream of pleasure as my knuckle sank in her body.

“I think you're ready.” Lisa couldn't hear me as I finger fucked her pussy. She clamped her legs on my arm as her body bucked off the bed. She let out a shocked whine as I pulled my finger out of her body.

I put my arms up under Lisa's shoulders and helped her to her feet. Her legs were weak as I pushed her ahead of me.

“Heel sluts.” Monique and Emily fell to their hands and knees and started crawling behind me. I took Lisa out into the hall and leaned her against the wall, pussy juices ran down her thighs as I left her there and led Monique and Emily inside to their room. I'd added a second chain for Emily, and I clipped it to her collar, I locked both girls up as they knelt on the floor at my feet.

“I want you both to be ready for me when I come back, but I don't want you to cum, understand?” There was a hurt look in Monique's eyes, she'd worked hard to suck my cock and seemed disappointed. Emily, she just had the same hurt, fearful, look in her eyes as always.

I tapped Monique on the head.

“I'll make sure you cum later slut, you did good.” I bellied up to her, rubbing my groin against her cheek, letting her feel the bulge of my cock against her skin. I thought I saw Monique smile contented as I slammed the door shut and took hold of Lisa's shoulders.

I held tight to Lisa as she took tentative steps down the hall, the high heels she had on didn't ease her passage at all. Jim was waiting for me in the kitchen when I got there.

Chapter Ten

I walked into the kitchen looking for something to drink and was surprised to see Tara there, kneeling on the floor with her hands held up behind her head. Her nose ring was clipped to a leash and loosely tied over one of the cabinet handles. She had plenty of leeway to move around the kitchen if she needed to, but she just remained still on her knees as her eyes followed me. I wondered where Jim was, it wasn't like him to leaving his girl all alone unbound.

“Hello slut.” Tara didn't respond, she had her mouth slightly open, the ring in her tongue made it hard to completely close her lips, it almost made her look like a panting dog.

I could see Tara surreptitiously looking around for Jim, she looked nervous as she scanned the room, like he might walk in and catch her.

I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and gulped it down, it's hard work keeping slave girls busy and I'd built up quite a thirst. Tara 's beautiful breasts quivered as she tried to hold the awkward pose, she bent slightly at the waist, twisting trying to see if Jim was around. I loved the way her nipples were hard and twitched ever so slightly as she trembled. Every time I saw her breasts I desperately wanted to find clamps or clothespins to snap on her nipples, they looked perfect on her tits.

I took a step towards Tara and ran my hand through her hair.

“You're one hot slave!” Tara looked up at me, I could see the moistness of her eyes and it almost looked like she was going to start crying. I stepped away from her, opening one of the cabinets to throw the water bottle in the trash.

I was surprised when I felt Tara 's arms lock around my legs and she pressed her face in my groin, I could hear the leash chime as she tugged on it to get to me.

“Plleetthhhh Mattthhhhsteeer.” With the ring piercing her tongue Tara could barely articulate any words, what she could get out sounded like a little k** with missing teeth trying to talk.

“Keeeppp mee Mattthhhhsteeer I waaanntt tooo beee yoouuurrr slaavvvvth, plleetthhhh.” Tara locked her arms tight around my legs, she looked up at me with her tear filled eyes, her tongue ring glinting in the lights. Her words were slurred and almost unintelligible.

“Plleetthhh Masttthhhhsteeer, dooonn't givvve me too Jim, Plleeetthhh.” The desperation filled Tara 's eyes as tears ran down her cheeks. She buried her face against my hardening dick.

“Plleetthhh Masttthhhsteeer.” Tara let go of my legs, she spread her thighs wide and arched her torso back, she grabbed for her engorged labia and spread them wide, exposing the moist pink of her pussy.

“I'll be your slaavvvth, usetth my cuntth, plleeetthhh!” Tara let out a startled yelp as Jim walked in the room. Her head swung quickly toward her looming master and I could see her body start to shake with fear.

Tara could see the anger in Jim's face immediately and she quickly closed her legs and got back to her knees, she tried to put her arms up behind her head again but Jim was too quick, he had hold of her hair and twisted her face to his before she could move.

“What the fuck is this?” Jim jerked on her hair making Tara cry out in pain.

“What the fuck are you doing?” Tara tried to grab for his hands to ease the strain on her hair, she was whimpering as he ripped at her scalp.

“Did I tell you that you could move slut.” Tara was sobbing hard, her hands were locked on Jim's wrists, her eyes stared in fear up at the foreboding figure tugging on her hair.

“What the hell were you doing slut?” Tara was crying, her tits bobbed as Jim pulled her from side to side.

“She wanted me to keep her as my slave, she doesn't want me to give her to you.” Tara 's went wide with fear as I spoke. Jim looked over at me, I could see him getting angrier by the second.

“What?” Jim tugged hard on Tara 's head making her scream out. He pushed her hard down on the floor, she landed with a thud on the wood.

“You don't want to be my slave bitch?” Jim had his barefoot pressed down on Tara 's neck, holding her to the floor.

“Well you are my slave, and I can do whatever I want to you!” Jim bent down and grabbed Tara 's nipples, he pinched the sensitive flesh between his fingers and pulled hard on the little buds till her body was arched up off the floor.

“If I want to hurt you I will, if I want to use that useless pussy of yours, I will.” Tara was screaming as her nipples were stretched painfully.

Tara let out a gasp of relief as Jim let go of her breasts. She brought her hands to her tits and started rubbing her nipples, sobbing out of control her eyes were locked on mine, looking for any kind of support.

“Where's the rope?” Jim's face was red, he was pissed off and I pointed to a coil of rope sitting in one of the cabinets.

“Let's see how you like this cunt!” Tara cried out as Jim took hold of her wrists and violently got her over on her belly, he tied her off quickly, wrapping the rope incredibly tight around her arms.

“Help me with this slut Pat!” Jim had hold of Tara 's shoulders, I grabbed the other side of her body and we dragged her over to a decorative vertical pole that was between the kitchen and the dining room.

“Let's see how this cunt likes this!” Jim pushed Tara so her neck and shoulder were up against the pole, he then bent her legs back so her ankles were around the pole, over her head, with her hips and ass arched up off the ground. Jim started tying Tara off so she couldn't move, she whimpered as her body was bent painfully, her ass and pussy exposed and open.

“We'll see how you like opening that pussy now!” Jim tugged on the leash still attached to Tara 's nose, he pulled her head up and knelt down to look in her eyes.

“So you don't want me for your Master cunt?” Tara was sobbing, her tongue was stuck out of her mouth.

“Plleeaattthhhh.” Jim let go of the leash and roared in laughter.

“You're my slave forever, don't think it's going to change!” Jim went into the front room, I just stared at Tara while he was gone. She was a beautiful girl and I was sad at the thought of seeing her go, but my dick was growing at the sight of her now, tied painfully, ready to be punished. I loved her feistiness, it was part of her, it always seemed to come back, even when it seemed she was broken. She was like a wild a****l, the instincts never went away completely.

Jim sauntered back into the room, he had a huge grin on his face. He held up a long leather flogger, the ends of the straps had little lead balls sewn in. I don't think Tara could see it, but Jim also had a monster sized dildo and butt plug in his hands.

“Tell me what you think about this slut!” Jim swung the long, heavy, straps of the flogger and brought them down on Tara 's exposed pussy with a loud, hard thwack. The tortured girl's response was immediate. Her legs convulsed in pain and she arched her hips even higher in the air, pulling hard on the ropes looped around her ankles.

Again and again Jim brought the flogger down on Tara 's body, the straps landed on her ass, her thighs, and her exposed pussy.

Tara wailed out as the leather dug into her flesh. The lead beads were like little balls of fire slamming into her body. Tara 's howled as time and again Jim brought the flogger down on her upturned ass…

“Tell me you're my slave!” Tara screamed as Jim brought the flogger down again.

“Pllleeeaaaastttthhhhh Maaaasstthhhher.” Jim tossed the flogger on the ground and picked up a long wooden rod from the counter. He started whipping the soles of Tara 's feet.

“Tell me you're my slave!”

“Pllleeeaaaastttthhhhh Stoopppp!” Tara 's hips bucked and jerked as Jim landed the wooden rod on her feet again and again, she screamed desperately with each blow.

I heard a shuffling to my left, I turned and saw Jayme crawling across the floor, her massive tits swung as she moved, the shine of the rings was clear in the light. Doc held a leash in his hand, it was clipped to the rings in Jayme's clit and she had a bit gag stuffed in her mouth, drool hung like strings from her lips.

“What's this? You started without me?” Doc tugged on the leash he was holding making Jayme squeal as her clit stretched. Jim looked up and smiled.

“I had to correct this slut, apparently she isn't too happy about being my slave.” Jim let out a huge belly laugh as he brought the rod hard down on the soles of Tara's feet again, making her scream out in pain as the wood bit deep into her flesh.

Jayme stared wide eyed at her friend, her tits quivered as she knelt on all fours. She cast a timid glance back at Doc as he kept the tension on the leash, tugging hard on her clit.

Jim set the rod back on the counter, he picked up the butt plug and the dildo he'd grabbed and held it up for Tara to see.

“I guess if you don't want my cock in your pussy, then these will have to do.” Tara was sobbing, she tried to beg and plead, but with the ring in her tongue she couldn't get out anything intelligible.

Jim knelt down next to Tara 's upturned ass, he f***ed a finger in her tight sphincter making her cry out in discomfort.

“Time to open up slut!” Tara 's hips jerked from side to side as Jim f***ed the narrow point of the plug into her ass, she wailed out as he f***ed it deeper and deeper in her tight ring. I could see Jayme cringe as Jim f***ed the un-lubricated plug deep in her friend's body.

“Bet you wish it was my cock now, don't you cunt!” Tara squealed as Jim f***ed the thick object into her anus.

“You're my slave, forever, don't forget it!” Tara sobbed in utter degradation as the wide plug popped in her ass, leaving only the small little end jutting obscenely from her body.

Jayme's breasts jiggled ever so enticingly as she watched Tara 's butt wiggle in pain.

“Now lets see how you like a big cock in that pussy of yours.” The dildo was huge, it had to be 18” long, and it was a good 3-4” in diameter. It almost looked like a caricature of a dick it looked so out of proportion with the real thing.

Jim pushed hard down on the dildo and I watched the tip sink into Tara 's pussy, her body spasmed with the penetration. Jim didn't hesitate, he didn't make any effort to let Tara 's body accommodate the massive pole, he just kept pushing it in her pussy, making her scream louder and louder the more the rubber phallus sank into her cunt.

“That's it bitch, how do you like this in your pussy, or do you want me to let Pat fuck your brains out instead?” Jim pushed the dildo deeper and deeper, the muscles in Tara 's legs corded and jerked as she yelped, the object sunk into her body. Jim had a good 10 or 12” of the shaft in her pussy when he finally stopped and got to his feet.

“I'm going to leave you like this all night cunt, unless somebody wants to fuck your useless pussy!” Jayme was trembling, the rings in her tits gleamed as her body moved.

“Nice work Jim.” Doc took a step forward and patted Jayme on the head, she stayed on all fours, the leash on her clit ring finally loosened he turned and looked at me.

“Got a bowl for this slut to drink out of?”

“Yeah, yeah, in the cupboard” I pointed to one of the cabinets.

“Don't want to get her too dehydrated.” As Doc moved toward the cabinet he ran his hands over Tara 's upturned ass, she whimpered as he touched the end of the huge dildo that jutted from her sex.

“Sorry I missed the beginning.” Doc grinned up at Jim, then headed into the kitchen for a bowl to water his slut.

“Mind if I use Lisa for the night buddy? My dick is aching now, and I don't want to give this whore the pleasure of my dick.” Jim slapped Tara on the ass as he looked at me, she was whimpering. It must have been uncomfortable as hell with her legs bent back over her head.

“No, no, go right ahead.” Jim didn't wait long to react, he bolted down the stairs to the basement.

In what seemed like seconds Jim was back upstairs and had Lisa crawling across the kitchen floor. I could see her eyes first lock on Jayme--who was bent over a bowl lapping up water--her tits rubbing on the floor as she had to lean down. Jim had clipped a little chain leash to Lisa's nipple rings and tugged her toward Tara .

“See bitch, I've got another girl for the night already, but don't worry, I'm going to take you home tomorrow, and then I'll really teach you to be my slave properly.” Tara looked up with wide eyes, the tears streamed down her cheeks.

“I'll see you in the morning boys, whipping my slut just makes my dick ready to blow.” Jim tugged hard on Lisa's nipple rings making her cry out in pain. He headed down the hall and into his room. I walked over to Tara and ran my hand over the back of her thigh.

“You'd better learn quickly slut, you're Jim's slave, he can do what he wants to you.” Tara tried to articulate some words, I'm sure to try and get me to reconsider, but the ring in her tongue made her impossible to understand.

Jayme was still lapping away at her bowl of water as I moved toward Doc.

“So, do you like your girl?” Doc watched Jayme drinking, her ass was propped high in the air, and wiggled slightly as she drank.

“Yeah, yeah, you were right, I love her tits.” Jayme turned her head to look at us, but just for a second, I could see the fear in her eyes, then she quickly stuck her tongue back in the water and started lapping away again.

“You taking off tomorrow then?”

“Yeah, got to get back to the office, but I'll be back, if I'm invited that is?” Doc looked at me and smiled.

“Any time man, any time.” I watched Jayme lick the last drops of water out of the bottom of the bowl, her breasts hung from her body and quivered prettily as she moved.

“I'm going to miss those tits, they are gorgeous.” I winked at Doc, I was glad he'd made it. I felt almost wistful at the thought of Doc and Jayme leaving.

“Well, I'm going to head back to my girls and play with them, have a good nights sl**p.” I extended my hand to Doc.

“Yeah, if we get any?” We shook hands, both chuckling at the truth of the statement and I started towards my room. I heard the TV turn on and saw Doc dragging Jayme by the leash toward the couch. I headed for my girls, happily ready for another night with my slaves.

I was halfway between sl**p and consciousness, everything was a blur and I felt like I was in a dream, a wonderful dream. I could feel my dick aching and I thought I felt something lapping along the length of my cock. I didn't want to wake up from the dream, I knew once I did the wonderful feeling would go away.

My eyes fluttered opened, I could barely lift my head I was still so deep in sl**p. I saw Monique running her tongue up the length of my hardening shaft, her eyes locked on me, I think waiting for me to wake.

Monique suddenly rolled over onto her back in the middle of the bed, she grabbed for her ankles and spread them wide.

“Please Master, fuck this sluts pussy, I need your cock in me, please!” My dick was hard, and I was tempted to pounce on the girl, even being barely conscious I could see was she on fire, her pussy was dripping.

“Please Master, this cumslut needs your cock, please, shoot in my pussy!” Monique spread her ankles even wider.

Slowly I was coming out of my daze, Monique moaned as I ran my hand over her belly and her swollen clit. I could hear Emily moving around in the cage, I'd locked her up the night before.

“Why don't you get Emily out of the cage and lick her pussy till she cums. If you do that, then I'll fuck you.” I pinched Monique's clit till she yelped out in pain.

“Please Master, your slut needs your cock so bad, please, fuck me now, please!” I could see the desperation in her eyes, but that only made me want to make her wait even more.

I rubbed her aching clit, I knew she was behaving and hadn't touched herself. I squeezed her swollen little nub between my fingers and looked in her lust filled eyes.

“I said go get Emily out of the cage, make her cum, and then maybe I'll fuck you.” I could see the disappointment, and desperation, in Monique's face as I let go of her clit. She let out a whimper and got to her knees. She looked back at me as she crawled toward Emily's cage.

My dick was hard and erect as Monique took Emily out of the cage, Monique pulled her friend softly to the bed using the leash that was still clipped to Emily's collar.

Monique looked up at me, I could see the desperate need in her eyes and I loved it.

Monique pushed Emily on her back on the bed, she was kneeling on the floor between Emily's widely splayed legs. I reached out and grabbed for Emily's breasts and started kneading them in my hands as Monique spread Emily's labia with her fingers, I could hear the girl moan as Monique lapped her tongue over her sex.

I love the way Emily whimpered as Monique worked on her pussy, it was so cute, somehow, through everything that happened, she still retained an innocence, an embarrassment, at what was happening. I pinched her nipples hard and stretched them to little points. My dick was starting to ache so much I didn't know how long I could take it.

Emily started moaning and arching her hips up to meet Monique's tongue and fingers as her friend finger fucked her pussy.

I rolled over onto my side and slid my cock in Emily's mouth, I f***ed the head of my prick deep in her throat and felt her lips close on my dick.

“That's it babe, get me ready for Monique's pussy.” Monique was working hard trying to make Emily cum, she had her friend to the brink, making her hips gyrate and buck up off the bed. I could hear Emily groaning as my dick filled her mouth.

Monique looked jealously at my cock, I could see her sucking Emily's pussy, taking her labia into her mouth and using her lips and teeth to drive her friend to orgasm. I could feel Emily reacting, I could feel the way she gasped for breath as her body started to pulse.

Emily squeezed her lips hard on my cock as Monique pushed her over the edge. I could feel the bed shaking as she ground her hips into Monique's face.

“That's it slut!” I ran my hands through Emily's hair, her body was on fire, and I could hear Monique lapping away at her pussy. I pushed the head of my cock to the back of Emily's throat.

Monique was holding Emily's thighs down to the mattress as she pumped her finger in and out of her friend's pussy. I could see the look in her eyes and I knew I couldn't hold out for much longer.

I pulled my dick out of Emily's mouth with a lovely slurping sound, her eyes were closed and she had her hands on her breasts, playing with herself as her hips gyrated.

“Get off the bed!” I tugged on Emily's arm, she opened her eyes with shock as I pushed her off the edge of the mattress. I could see the glimmer in Monique's eyes.

“Get on your back slut, open that pussy for me!” Monique didn't need more encouragement. She hopped on the bed like a cat, she rolled onto her back and spread her legs, grabbing her ankles and holding them wide.

“Please fuck this slut Master!” My dick was throbbing in need, I mounted Monique like an a****l and slammed my prick to the hilt in her sopping pussy. She let out a glorious groan of pleasure as my cock went deep in her cunt.

“That's it slut!” I could feel her whole body moving under me, she twisted her hips, she pulled her ankles back till they were beside her head. I'd never felt a pussy that alive, that wet, with need.

“Fuck me Master, PLLLEEEEEAAASSSEEEEE!” The girl was desperate, I could feel her vaginal muscles pulsing as I started driving my hips into her, it almost sounded like she was purring beneath me the deeper my prick sunk in her pussy.

I put my hands next to Monique's chest and lifted my body up off hers, she stared up at me with the most beautiful lust filled eyes I'd ever seen. I started pumping my hips down into her, brutally fucking her, slamming her hips down into the mattress, my balls smacked against her ass. Monique held her ankles back near her head and drove her hips up to meet my cock. I could hear her grunt with effort as she fucked me back with all her might.

“OOOOHHHHHH GOOOODDDD!” Monique started screaming.

“May I CUUUMMMMM MMMAAASSSSSTTTTTEERRRRR!!!” Monique had her ankles almost to the mattress, I could feel her ass rising and bucking against my hips as I pummeled her pussy.

“YYEEEEESSSSS Slut!” Monique started screeching in orgasm immediately. I could feel her whole body convulsing, I could feel her pussy squeezing me tight, like something I'd never felt before.

“I'm going to cum!” Monique let go of her ankles and closed her arms around me, I could feel her hard nipples against my chest as she circled my back and held me tight.

I kept slamming my dick into her blazing pussy, my balls pulsing, shooting every drop of cum into her wet, tight cunt.

“That's it slut!” I collapsed on top of her, I could feel the sweat pouring from my body as I crushed her with my weight. Monique closed her legs over my hips and gently rocked, making my still hard cock move inside her.

I could hear Monique still panting beneath me as her chin pressed into my shoulder. She was cooing like a dove, I loved the feel of her hard nipples against my chest, twitching ever so slightly as she locked me in her hold.

Monique let out a yelp of disappointment as I pulled my dick out of her pussy. She didn't want to let me go as I broke free from her grasp and sat up on the bed. I could see Emily kneeling on the floor, she had her legs spread and her hands clasped behind her head, her eyes locked on mine.

“How cute, what a good girl!” It was almost indiscernible, but I thought I caught the slightest hint of a smile on Emily's face.

“Go let her suck the cum out of your pussy.” I grabbed for Monique's arm, she was on her back, there was a glow of contentment in her eyes.

“Go on.” Monique eased to her knees and crawled to the end of the bed. She looked back at me as she stepped on the floor. She stood in front of Emily with her feet planted wide, there was an electric jolt through her body as she used her fingers to open her pussy lips. Just as the cum started dribbling out of her cunt Emily started lapping away at Monique's pussy, catching the gooey sperm on her tongue. I could hear them both moan as Emily pushed her mouth against Monique's pussy and started sucking any more sperm out of her friend.

I just sat back and savored what just had happened, my dick was still tingling with the incredible orgasm, and the memory of Monique's sweet pussy.

I started downstairs, Jim was still in his room with Tara and I'd left my girls in the back bedroom. I'd made Monique and Emily promise me they'd made each other orgasm at least twice when I was gone. I could still feel their soft hands on my body when they cleaned me in the shower, my life was perfect.

I heard Jayme moaning as I stepped out into the basement, I saw that she was tied spread-eagle to the mattress and Doc was bent over her, running his hands over her tits and pussy with a pair of fur mittens. He was making her writhe under his touch.

“Hey buddy, how's it going?” Doc took his eyes off Jayme for just a second to acknowledge me, then he started rubbing Jayme's pussy with the mittens.

“Oh God please let me cum, please.” Jayme's body was trembling under Doc's touch, she sounded desperate, he used the fur like an expert, rubbing her body till she was going insane with lust.

“Please! Let me cum, please!” Doc looked up at me and grinned.

“How's that for a slut, I've had her begging me for an hour now to let her orgasm.” Doc ran the smooth fur over Jayme's inner thighs. I could see her try to close her legs, but the bonds held her tight and all she could do was cry out.

“Watch this.” Doc grabbed a vibrator and turned it on high, Jayme started screaming the instant he pressed it against her clit. Her hips rose high off the bed as she desperately tried to keep contact with the buzzing head even as he pulled it away.

“Oh God!” Jayme screamed out, I could see her breasts trembling, her arms and legs tugged hard on the ropes holding her.

“Please let me cum!” She started cooing, just on the verge of orgasming.

“NOOOOOOOO!” Doc pulled the vibrator away from Jayme's pussy making her scream.

“Plllleeeeeaaasseeee let me cum!!!!” Doc roared in laughter as he started rubbing the underside of Jayme's tits with a feather.

“Tell me what a cum slut you are!” Jayme didn't respond as Doc moved the feather over her belly, slowly moving toward her pussy, but never allowing her to orgasm.”

“Please, let me cum!!!” Jayme cried out, clearly in need, her head was lifted up off the mattress, staring at Doc.

“Oh God, please let me cum Master!” Jayme threw back her head and started sobbing as Doc continued to tease her.

“Please!” Jayme's whole body seemed to convulse as the feather moved over her skin. She groaned as Doc thrust a finger in her pussy and slowly started fucking her.

“You're just a cum slut!” Jayme sobbed even louder, her huge tits jiggled as her body reacted to Doc's masterful touch.

“Are you going to let her cum?” I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled hard on Jayme's nipple ring. The girl looked up at me, I could see the desperate lust, and need, in her eyes.

“Please let me cum Master, please!” Doc moved the feather over Jayme's inner thighs, just barely grazing her swollen labia with the soft edge.

“Oh God, please! I'm a cum slut, I'm your cum slave, please, just let me cum!” Jayme's hips were bucking up off the bed trying to keep contact with the elusive feather.

Jayme was panting out the words as I pulled her nipples taut, I could feel her twisting her torso to savor the feeling, then I let go.

“I'm going to head upstairs.” Doc looked like a mad scientist playing with the girl as I got up off the bed.

“See you upstairs for dinner later?” Doc tugged on Jayme's clit ring making her squeal.

“Yeah.” I started heading toward the stairs, just as I took the first step I heard the buzzing of a vibrator and Jayme started to cry , begging Doc to let her orgasm. I could only smile thinking about how long he'd keep her like that.

Jim and I had finished cleaning up from dinner and we were sitting at the table. The sun was easing down on the horizon and the clouds glowed red. I guess if the old adage rang true, it would be a sailor's delight the next day, not that I needed anything to make my life better than it was already.

I had Emily kneeling next to me on the floor, she had a bright red ball gag in her mouth. I loved the way the leather harness cut across her face, there was something about it that turned me on so much. She was rubbing her pussy gently and I had a vibrating egg stuffed inside her, though it was turned it off for the moment.

I'd made her blow me earlier, I'd had the egg buzzing away inside her and I made her rub her clit at the same time. I loved the way she whimpered and cried with everything I did to her, especially when I made her cum. It embarrassed the hell out of her to be f***ed to orgasm, and that only made me want to torture her more. I'd cum in her mouth, burying my dick in her soft lips as she rubbed her pussy. It felt like heaven as she tried to cough and gag up my sperm, but I'd kept my prick stuff in her throat till she swallowed it all down.

I heard a small clang of bells behind me and when I turned I saw Jayme crawling across the floor. She had a huge bit gag in her mouth and Doc had a leash clipped off to the top of the gag harness, he led her around like a dog.

Doc had clipped little bells to Jayme's nipple rings and they chimed gently as she moved across the floor with her tits swaying, but the bells weren't the only thing clipped to her nipple rings, Doc had attached a pretty gold chain which then ran down to the rings in her labia, and then down to her big toes, which were looped with even more rings. The whole contraption wasn't just for looks, with very little leeway in the chain Jayme couldn't stand up, she barely was able to crawl even. Had she tried to stand the chain would have ripped at the rings in her labia and tits.

“Holy shit, that's incredible.” Jim popped to his feet. Jayme and Emily cast terrified glances at one another, I could feel Emily's body shaking as her shoulder pressed against my thigh.

Jim tugged on the chain clipped to Jayme's nipple, when he did the gold line went taut and it pulled on the labia rings, and finally her toes.

“That's incredible Doc, guess that's how you keep them on their knees?” Jim tugged on the chain again, making Jayme whimper.

“I love it, I might have to let you do Tara too.” Doc just smiled as Jim continued to play with the chain, making Jayme's nipples go taut once again.

I got to my feet, I was sad to see Doc, and Jayme, go, but we all had work to do. Well, I guess besides me, I could pretty much just sit on my ass and play with my girls' full time.

“I'm so glad you were able to make it, come back anytime. I'm sure Jayme and the girls would like to see each other again.” I tapped Emily on the head, her fingers continued to rub her pussy as she knelt on the floor. Jim was flicking the little bells on Jayme's tits, I could see the tears welling in the corners of her eyes as her newly pierced nipples ached under the onslaught.

“And thanks for giving the girl's those shots, I wouldn't want to have to deal with any babies.” I turned and grinned at Emily.

“Yeah, no problem. Thanks for, well, everything I guess.” Doc smiled and tugged on Jayme's leash making her jolt back, sending the little bells dinging away once again.

“I still can't believe you did it, but I'm sure as hell happy you did.” Doc held his omnipresent black bag in one hand and the leash in the other.

“Well, I'd better be going, I've got a bit of a drive.” Doc set the leash in the small of Jayme's back and held out his hand for me to shake. I was kind of sad to see Jayme go, she had been fun to play with.

“Let me walk you out to your car.” Doc picked up the leash handle and tugged Jayme forward, she shuffled along the floor, head tilted down in shame, her massive tits jiggling as she moved. I loved the way the chains pulled on her breasts and labia with each little step forward, I'm sure it was painful, and utterly degrading for her, but I loved it.

Doc helped Jayme up into the backseat of the SUV, he made her kneel on the floor in the backseat.

“Well, have a safe trip man, I'm so glad you came, and enjoy the girl.”

“I will, thanks for giving me her.” He slapped Jayme on the rump, she looked almost like a piece of cattle ready for shipment as she knelt uncomfortably on the back floorboards.

Doc closed the back door and hopped into the front seat. I watched him pull away, then went inside. Emily was still kneeling on the floor rubbing her pussy when I got in the kitchen, but Jim was no where to be found.

“Let's go watch some TV slut, you can stop rubbing yourself.” I could hear the gasp of relief from Emily as she pulled her fingers away from her wet pussy, she started crawling obediently behind me into the living room.

“Come on, up girly.” I tapped the couch next to me and Emily hopped up like a lithe little cat. I sat back and turned on the TV, Emily reluctantly put her head in my lap, rubbing my dick with her cheek. I knew soon enough I'd be ready to fuck her again as I ran my hand through her hair.

Lisa whimpered and whined the whole time I was wedging the ring gag between her teeth. Her eyes teared up and she let out a desperate groan as I started pulling the hood over her head, making her world go silent and black all at once. I tugged the bands tight around her neck and attached a small brass lock. I pulled on her newly pierced nipples, eliciting a wonderful pained sound from her throat. Monique and Emily were kneeling on the floor, hands up behind their heads like I'd demanded, watching as I prepped Lisa for the night.

“Doesn't she look hot slaves? All ready to fuck and suck all night long.” Monique and Emily knelt with their eyes fixed on their friend. I'd made sure they were there to watch, I thought it might help with their training going forward.

Other than the hood, Lisa was naked, unless you considered her large stiletto heels clothes, or perhaps the piercings Doc had fitted her with. The rings in Lisa's outer labia dangled, swinging softly as she moved, and I liked the cute vertical dumbbell through her clit. I reached out and took hold of the rings in her nipples, I loved playing with them so much.

Lisa twisted her head side to side, blindly seeking stimulus. She couldn't see, or hear, under the thick leather hood. I wanted it that way, I wanted her to have no idea where the cocks would come from, soon she would be on her back--or knees-- taking more dicks than she could have ever imagined.

I took hold of Lisa's shoulders and eased a collar around her neck. It fit perfectly, right below the base of the hood. I ran my hand over her belly as I snapped the padlock shut.

Lisa didn't fight as I took hold of her wrists and fitted leather cuffs around her arms, I cinched them tight and locked them in place with more little brass locks. I clipped her wrists behind her back, then pushed her onto the bed, grabbing her legs I fitted more cuffs to her ankles.

I stood back, Lisa writhed around on the bed, her hands were pinned behind her back and legs flailed in the air.

“Emily you slut, why don't you go lick your friends pussy, make her cum, I'll be nice and let her orgasm before she starts fucking all those cocks.” Emily looked up at me unmoving. Her forehead cinched together and I could almost see the tears welling in her eyes.

I started toward her, gently I laid my hand in her hair, then taking her totally by surprise I grabbed a large clump of her beautiful locks and twisted hard. Her mouth shot open as if to scream, but she was too scared to make a sound. Her eyes went wide, and I could see the tears start to form as I jerked her head till she faced me. I barely had to raise my voice, I spoke slow and clear.

“I said get over there and lick your friend's pussy till she cums. Unless you want me to put you in the hood, and then I'll take you out on the road to fuck and suck every guy I find instead?” Emily was whimpering loud, one small tear streaked down her cheek, her torso trembled ever so slightly as her body was racked with fear.

I let go of Emily's hair and she fell to her hands and knees, sobbing she crawled between Lisa's spread legs.

Emily looked back at Monique, I think for emotional support before she grabbed Lisa's thighs and held them still. Emily drove her head down, with her tongue extended she penetrated the folds of Lisa's sex.

Lisa's body jerked and Emily lost hold of her ankles for a second, her hooded head popped up off the bed, spinning side to side, her mouth a gaping hole as Emily started licking her.

Lisa let out a hollow cooing sound and dropped her head back to the mattress as Emily started flicking her friend's newly pierced clit with her tongue. I loved the sounds that escaped Lisa's body, it was so desperate and a****l, her nipples went hard and stood prominent from her chest.

Emily slid her tongue over Lisa's body, quickly driving her friend to a state of arousal. Even with the way she moved, I could tell Emily's humiliation was incredible, maybe even more than Lisa's. I took a couple steps and stood before Monique. I didn't even have to tell her, the bulge in my pants was huge and she used her teeth to pull down my fly. She kept her hands up behind her head as she struggled to pull the zipper down, then, when she'd accomplished the one feat, she had to work hard with her tongue to get my cock to pop out. No sooner than she had my dick free she took the length of my shaft between her lips and started deep throating me. I put my hand to the back of her head and ran my fingers through her hair.

Lisa started letting out quick, sharp cries as Emily reluctantly worked away on her friend's pussy. I loved the slurping sounds Monique made sucking my cock as I watched Lisa's belly start to convulse. Emily had to hold her friend's legs firm as they spasmed involuntarily.

I know Monique watched the scene out of the corner of her eye, I wanted to thrust my finger in her pussy to see if she was getting wet, instead I savored the way she swallowed my cock, inching me to the back of her throat with each head bob she made.

“That's it baby.” Emily twisted her head, surprised by my voice, she hadn't noticed Monique was blowing me till that moment. She looked in horror for a second the scene, then spread Lisa's labia with her fingers and started using her tongue like a penis, sinking into Lisa's pussy.

I moved both hands to the back of Monique's head, taking hold of her hands I moved along with her sucking. I pushed my hips forward, making her gag when the head of my cock hit the back of her throat.

“I'm about to cum slut.” Monique squeezed her lips even tighter on my dick. She started moving her head faster, taking me in deep, rubbing her tongue over the underside of my cock driving me to orgasm.

Monique squeezed my hands tight in hers as my balls started pumping cum into her throat. I could feel her sucking hard on my dick as the sperm exploded into her throat. She kept bobbing her head up and down over my length, making sure to drain every last drop of precious cum.

“Oh God!” I caressed the back of her head as she worked her mouth magically over my dick. I closed my eyes and moaned in pleasure as Lisa started screaming on the bed. It was a hollow, altered sound, with the ring gag between her teeth. I couldn't even watch my slave cumming, I was so much in heaven with Monique squeezed the head of my cock between her lips.

It was surreal, I could hear Lisa panting and groaning on the bed, I could see her body shaking and trembling with orgasm, but all I could pay attention to was Monique's tongue running over my dick, licking every surface, taking my balls in her mouth and sucking hard till I thought I couldn't take anymore. She held my hands tight behind her head, looking up at me with those big hazel eyes.

I gently pushed Monique's head off my cock. I ran my hand up under her chin.

“You're one hell of a slut!” I tapped her on the forehead and took a step toward my girls on the bed.

Lisa's chest was heaving, her nipples were hard and I could hear her panting through the ring gag in her mouth. I took Emily by the shoulders and pulled her back, her face was covered with her friend's juices it was so cute.

“Get next to Monique!” I thrust a finger in Lisa's pussy, she was sopping wet and she let out a scream of pleasure as my knuckle sank in her body.

“I think you're ready.” Lisa couldn't hear me as I finger fucked her pussy. She clamped her legs on my arm as her body bucked off the bed. She let out a shocked whine as I pulled my finger out of her body.

I put my arms up under Lisa's shoulders and helped her to her feet. Her legs were weak as I pushed her ahead of me.

“Heel sluts.” Monique and Emily fell to their hands and knees and started crawling behind me. I took Lisa out into the hall and leaned her against the wall, pussy juices ran down her thighs as I left her there and led Monique and Emily inside to their room. I'd added a second chain for Emily, and I clipped it to her collar, I locked both girls up as they knelt on the floor at my feet.

“I want you both to be ready for me when I come back, but I don't want you to cum, understand?” There was a hurt look in Monique's eyes, she'd worked hard to suck my cock and seemed disappointed. Emily, she just had the same hurt, fearful, look in her eyes as always.

I tapped Monique on the head.

“I'll make sure you cum later slut, you did good.” I bellied up to her, rubbing my groin against her cheek, letting her feel the bulge of my cock against her skin. I thought I saw Monique smile contented as I slammed the door shut and took hold of Lisa's shoulders.

I held tight to Lisa as she took tentative steps down the hall, the high heels she had on didn't ease her passage at all. Jim was waiting for me in the kitchen when I got there.

“Hey buddy.” Jim stood and took hold of Lisa's nipple rings, making her yelp through the gag.

“God she's one hot number.” He took hold of the rings in her labia and tugged them softly, eliciting a louder cry from Lisa.

“Is the van all ready like we'd talked about.” I snapped Jim out of his revelry and he looked up at me.

“Yeah, it's right outside. It's perfect, I worked all day on the bastard. Are you ready?” I grabbed Lisa by her bound wrists and pushed her out the garage door. Jim had pulled the van inside and we walked toward it.

The van itself was nondescript, but that's the way we wanted it, it was painted dark blue and was unadorned. Jim led us around to the side doors, there were no windows in the back hold section, and there was a partition between the front and back with a door.

“I added a few features, stuff we didn't talk about, but I think you'll like it.” Jim opened the side doors. Inside there was nothing, well, almost nothing. The back hold was covered in black rubber, perfect for hosing down after our little road trip. The only furniture was a large mattress attached to the floor, it too was covered in black rubber.

Jim hopped up into the van and took hold of a hook in the ceiling.

“See, I added hooks in on the walls and roof, in case we want to tie her up at all? Maybe put her on display a little.” I peered my head inside, there wasn't much to see, but it was exactly what we'd wanted. Jim had installed bright lights overhead that completely illuminated the inside, it was almost like a sunny day when they were on.

“It's perfect. And the plates?” I held Lisa by the elbows, I had her lean inside, though she couldn't see, or hear, a thing.

“Yeah, I took care of that, phony's of course, had a friend down at the DMV make something up for us. I brought Tara along, hooded of course, and had her pay him for services rendered.” Jim winked.

“I guess we're ready to go then?” Jim smiled at me.

“Yep, this is going to be fun. Did you see the cameras I mounted?” When he pointed them out I could see them fixed to the corners of the hold. There wouldn't be an inch of the van not caught on tape.

I pushed Lisa belly down on the mattress, her cute ass was too inviting. I slid my fingers between her cheeks and made her squirm as I penetrated her before slamming the doors shut and hopping into the cab, Jim got into the drivers seat and we were off.

The drive took forever. Neither Jim nor I wanted to risk staying too close to home so we hit the highway, looking for the right spot to sell Lisa's body for the night.

Finally we pulled off the interstate, we'd got pretty lucky, almost immediately after we'd got off the road we came along what must have been the local hangout for the k**s, it was a burger joint, the bright lights filled the dark country night. The florescent signs hummed along with the crickets. It seemed like the only place that was open for miles.

We pulled in near where all the k**s were milled about. The crowd was surprisingly bereft of girls, which was good for us I guess, at least for what we had planned.

I got out of the van and headed for a group of guys hanging around a fixed up convertible Mustang. There were probably twenty guys standing around, drinking beers openly and talking about all the girls they wanted to fuck.

It was pretty easy to see the alpha male of the bunch and I walked right up to him. I could feel all the eyes upon me wondering what the hell I was doing.

“How's it going?” The k** just stared at me. He was typical, probably 17, blond haired, tall, maybe 6'4”, I'd guess he was the captain of the football team too.

“Where are all your girls tonight?” The k** didn't respond.

“Do you need some pussy?” He just looked at me, trying to cast a cold, indifferent gaze at me, but I could see the glint of interest in his eyes.

“I've got a girl in the van” I pointed to our truck, “She'll fuck you all for $20 a head, you can fuck her as much as you want.”

“What the hell are you talking about man?” He tried to puff out his chest, trying to be as intimidating as possible, but I was having none of it, I could see the lust in his eyes.

“Come with me and I'll show you, then we can talk about it.” I led the k** out from the crowd, some of the other guys tried to follow, but I told them to stay.

When I opened the door to the van and the lights came on the k**, the young, cum filled horn dog, almost lost it. Lisa had rolled onto her side and she moved her head toward the door, she couldn't have heard it open, but she must have felt the cool night air on her naked skin when I let him have a look. The rings through her tits and in her pussy sparkled under the lights, it was probably something he'd never seen before.

“You and your friends can fuck the shit out of her, you can use her pussy, her ass, her mouth, just no scaring of her body. $20 a head and you can bang the hell out of her, she's a slut and needs dick.” The k** couldn't take his eyes off Lisa, he didn't seem such a hard ass anymore, just a horny young k**.

“Talk to you friends, if you want to do it show me the money, we'll find a spot out of the way and you can go at it.” I slammed the side doors shut.

“Don't think of pulling and shit, just tell me if you want her, get the money and you can fuck her till your dicks hurt.” I left him standing there in shock as I climbed back in the front seat of the van. He stood for a second, then rushed back to his friends.

It took maybe five minutes, only long enough for them to get together the money, then the k** was at my window holding out the bills begging me to let them at Lisa.

“Good.” I counted the money and stuffed it in my pocket.

“Is there someplace out of the way where we can park, so nobody will come on by?” I could see the lust in the k**'s eyes.

“Yeah, down by the river, nobody ever goes there at night.”

“Good, we'll follow you.” He started toward his car, almost breaking into a run before I stopped him.

“k**, don't mention a word about this to anybody, understand?” It was amazing how different he looked now, none of the false bravado remained, just a k** with a hard dick.

“Yeah, yeah, no problem.” I could see he wanted to run.

“I'm serious, not a word, if I find out anybody talked, I'll make you regret it. Make sure your friends understand.” For a second I saw the fear in his eyes, fear and lust, what a combination.

“Follow us.” His voice cracked as he desperately bolted toward his car, I know he wanted to fuck Lisa so bad it probably hurt.

I don't know how they did it, but it seemed half the guys stuffed into the Mustang, and then the rest piled in the back of a truck. Jim backed the van out and started after them. In the truck bed the guys were hooting and hollering, excited and horny.

The dust flew as we headed down the old dirt road, the cars in front of us pulled off into a clearing on the right. I could see the river running past just in the distance, illuminated by our headlights.

Jim and I got out of the van, all the k**s were there waiting at the side doors.

“Okay, I think your friend has already told you, but I don't want any of you talking about this. You can fuck the girl as much as you want, she needs dick, but you have to keep quiet. Understand?” I chorus of horny k**s cried out.

Jim opened the side doors and the lights popped on. I reached inside and got Lisa to her feet. I undid the clip holding her wrists together and thrust my finger in her pussy.

“You can use her pussy, her ass, her mouth.” I put my moist fingers inside the ring gag and pinched her tongue, pulling it out through the opening for a display. I looked back at the guys, they were in a state of shock seeing Lisa there, naked, ringed and hooded.

I pushed Lisa back inside the van, she fell face down on the mattress. Jim opened the back doors of the van and stood in the shadows, watching the horny guys ready to pounce.

I looked down at my watch, it was a little after 9 pm .

“You've got till 2 in the morning.” I'd barely got the words out before the guys piled in the van. The big k**, the one I'd negotiated with, he was the first on Lisa. He had hold of her hips and propped her up on her hands and knees in a second. I heard Lisa scream as he penetrated her, ramming his dick home in her pussy brutally. He started pounding into her like a b**st, any sounds she could make were quickly muffled as another k** climbed in through the back doors and buried his dick her in Lisa's mouth, sliding in through the ring gag and filling her throat.

I wondered what Lisa was thinking, all of a sudden two dicks were in her and other hands pinched and slapped her body while she was being brutally fucked.

After a few minutes I could barely see the bobbing black hood amongst the writhing mass of bodies. The one k** was still pumping his cock in Lisa's pussy, I could hear the loud slap of flesh as he took her hard. Other guys held her up, tugging at her nipple rings and forcing her hands around their hard cocks, making her stroke them as she was being filled at both ends.

The guy using Lisa's mouth screamed out first jerking her head up and down over his cock as he spurted in her mouth, she had no option but to swallow his cum.

The impatient queue quickly tugged the guy who'd cum out of the van, another k** buried his cock in her mouth before she could even react, he clamped his hands on the side of her head and made her gag as he thrust deep in her throat.

I watched interested as the alpha k** shot deep in Lisa's pussy. As soon as he popped his dick free, another guy buried his cock in her pussy and started rutting her.

The boys kept Lisa on her knees for a good hour, guy after guy filling her mouth and pussy. A few rammed home in her ass, the first time anybody did I could hear Lisa scream loud, even with the prick in her mouth it was audible. She wailed in pain as the dick filled her asshole.

Even as the guys fucked her hard Lisa had to act as her own fluffer, the boys kept her hands locked on their dicks as they waited their turn, one or two blew their loads prematurely, shooting over her hands and the floor. It was lucky we'd covered the floor and walls in rubber, already it was a real mess.

After the first brutal wave of k**s took Lisa and drained their cum inside her body the initial lust was sated. Then the guys started to get more creative. First they had her on her back, making her lay on top of one of the boys who buried his dick in her, while another k** fucked her pussy, and a third took her mouth. I couldn't believe how fast the guys recovered. I swear I saw one pump his sperm into Lisa 3 times in the first couple hours.

By the time it reached midnight the complete inside of the van was covered in slimy cum. Most of the guys didn't seem to care about the mess, some ran down to the river and hopped in the water between their turns at Lisa, who wasn't so lucky to be able to take a break and wash off the gooey white goo that was shot for her. The black hood she wore was covered and her skin shone with sperm. I almost wish the hood was off, so I could have seen her hair matted and oozing with the boys juices but I couldn't take that risk.

Later in the night, when the action started to slow down, guys took Lisa over their knees and smacked her bottom till it was red. Her breasts were marked, and her tits were swollen from all the hands and fingers tugging, and pulling, on her rings. Cum seeped out of the mouth hole in the hood like drool. Even as young and horny as the guys were, by the end, they could barely fuck her anymore. The queue had waned, and one guy took her at a time, usually getting her on her back spreading her legs and fucking her slowly.

Lisa's legs were splayed wide and lay limp on the mattress as one last guy continued to pump his cock into her pussy as the 2 AM hour came. I let him shoot his load into her, then shut the doors on the van. Lisa lay still on the mattress, covered in cum, having taken more cock in one night that most girls would take in a lifetime.

I found the alpha k**, he was sitting exhausted in the front seat of the Mustang. The other boys sat around, totally wiped out from the evenings festivities.

“Did you have a good time?” The k** just smiled up at me, I took his phone number, in case I wanted to let them play with Lisa again in the future. I made sure to tell them again not to talk, I tried to be as firm as I could, I needed to be careful still. It would definitely be a night none of them would ever forget, I knew that.

Jim and I got in the van and headed for the highway. It had been a very successful night. By the time we pulled the van back in my garage, we were wiped out, but not so tired we couldn't heap a bit more abuse on Lisa. When I opened the back doors of the van she was laying on her side with her hands cupping her pussy. Her heels were tossed on the floor, ripped from her feet sometime in the gangbang. Cum was everywhere, it covered her body, it dribbled from all her openings and streaked the inside of the van. There were pools, and puddles, of sperm all over the black rubber.

Lisa couldn't hear us with the hood on, but I'm sure she could sense the cool air on her body, along with the fact that the van had stopped. She was whimpering, waiting for the next horrible thing to happen to her.

“Let's get that hood off.” I reached inside the van trying carefully to not get slimed with cum. I took Lisa by the shoulders and slid her across the slippery rubber. She was still whimpering, I could hear the hollow sound come out of the ring gag. She alternated between cupping her breasts and her pussy with her hands.

I popped the little lock off the hood, then slowly undid the straps. Lisa had to squint her eyes against the light as I finally pulled the leather off her head. She looked a mess, cum had got inside the mouth opening and was caked around her lips, her face was sweaty and her hair was disheveled. She just looked at me with tortured eyes.

“Lets get that gag out of your mouth.” I smiled, I could still see the cum filling her mouth, it was pooled under her tongue, in her cheeks.

I worked the ring gag out from behind Lisa's teeth. She started coughing, and trying to work her jaws back to life as soon as the leather covered metal ring popped free from her jaw.

I stood back, watching as Lisa started spitting up lines of cum.

“How did you like all those cocks in you?” I could see the tears running down Lisa's face mixing with slimy white sperm that trailed from her lips. I loved the way the girl looked, covered in cum, her rings sparkling in the light.

“Tell me slut, did you like it? Did you count how many dicks filled your pussy, or your ass? I bet you wanted more, didn't you?” Lisa looked up at me with humiliation in her eyes.

How many guys shot in your mouth?” I reached out and touched her belly.

“Can you feel all the sperm filling your stomach cunt? That's what you're made for, three holes for cock, I'm just sorry there weren't more guys for you.” She squealed as I touched her swollen and aching pussy lips.

“I bet you're glad Doc gave you that little shot before he left, aren't you?” Lisa rubbed her nipples and cried.

“Just so you know, they were all k**s your age, a bunch of football players I think, hell, they might have been from your hometown? Maybe your old boyfriend fucked your ass tonight? I'm sure you never let him do that before, did you?” Lisa sobbed louder as I chuckled, I knew she felt utterly degraded as she cupped her pussy with her hands.

“Look at all that cum on the floor and walls, what kind of slut are you leaving all that sperm to waste, go lick it up, roll around in it, get in your hair. I've heard it's really good for your conditioning, makes your hair nice and shiny!.” Jim laughed behind me. Lisa didn't move an inch, she just kept her hands over her aching snatch.

“Go on slut, I'm fucking serious.” I glared at the girl, she just looked up at me with tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Please!” She could barely get out the world.

“Go on cunt, you're a cumslut, this is what you're for!” Lisa started bawling, she took her hands away from her pussy and rolled in the pools of cum that covered the black rubber.

“Don't forget to rub it on your face, it's good for the skin!” Jim and I started roaring in laughter as the tormented girl took a handful of cum and plastered it over her face. Lisa made no effort to stifle her cries as the cum rolled down her cheeks and chin.

Jim and I left Lisa in the back of the van for another five minutes playing in the sperm, by the time we dragged her out into the garage she was literally covered in cum, it seeped from her pussy and ass, it was slimed on her skin, and sperm was matted in her hair like shampoo.

“How's that pussy feel slut?” Lisa's body trembled as she stood on exhausted legs, cum dripping to the floor from her skin.

“Let's get you washed off bitch.” Jim grabbed for Lisa's arm and started dragging her toward the backyard and the hose.

“Wait Jim, I forgot, I wanted to get some photo's” Lisa's knees buckled and she would have collapsed had Jim not been there to hold her up.

“Hop back in the van babe!” Lisa was sniffling and sobbing like a c***d, her weary eyes looked up at me.

“Go on!” Jim pushed Lisa toward the open door.

“Get on your back and spread your legs slut, show me what all those boys were so eager to fuck.” Lisa sobbed as I clicked off about a dozen photos.

“Stand up!” Lisa struggled to her feet, she yelped as she moved.

“Spread those legs slut.” Lisa whimpered as her feet sunk in the mattress, cum pooled around her feet.

“Open that pussy for me baby, can you still feel all the cocks that were inside you?” Lisa looked an absolute mess, her hair was sodden with cum now, white lines of drying sperm streaked her belly and ran down her thighs. Lisa cried out as she spread her labia and cum started bubbling out of her pussy like a well. I was busily clicking away with the camera, recording Lisa's degradation in digital clarity.

“That's it baby.” Lisa sobbed desperately as her fingers kept her aching pussy lips wide open for the camera.

“Okay, I think I've got enough, lets get you cleaned up.” Lisa brought her hands in over her breasts and tried to cover up. Jim helped her out of the van and she left cum footprints on the floor as she walked. We took her out into the backyard.

“Smile for daddy.” I turned the hose on the Lisa, she screamed as the cold water hit her, I could see her tits start shivering immediately.

“The faster we get this done the better.” Lisa's wide eyes stared at me, pleading, as the cold water cascaded over her body. I could hear the dogs barking at the fence, eyeing the girl and wondering what was going on.

After about five minutes Lisa seemed clean enough to bring inside. Her body was trembling as she dried off.

“Are you hungry?” Lisa wrapped herself in the large towel and we headed through the kitchen, she could barely stutter out the words.

“Yes Master.” Lisa kept her head downcast as we headed toward the back bedroom. Emily and Monique jerked to attention when I opened the door.

“Hello my sluts, how has your night been?” Neither Monique or Emily spoke as they jerked awake, their eyes were locked in on Lisa as they held each other tight.

“I want you to clean her up.” Lisa was still shivering like a leaf, I could see the gooey cum dribbling out of her pussy and ass.

“It looks like you need to wear diapers baby, all that sperm is still in you, wouldn't want you to make a mess.” I chuckled, Lisa looked like she was going to start bawling again.

“Get her cleaned up, I'll bring some food down in a few minutes.” I shut the door behind me and headed for the kitchen holding the camera in my hand, I couldn't wait to see how the photos turned out. I wondered what Lisa would tell her friends about the night she'd just experienced.

I woke up the next morning with Emily by my side. I'd left Monique to take care of Lisa during the night, after they'd cleaned her up and I'd fed her.

Emily had seemed scared when I finally hopped into bed with her, her body was trembling as I lay next to her and she started sucking my cock without me having to say a word. I think she was happy when I shot my load in her mouth and then cuddled up beside her, I think she thought I might do something more to her, because I could still feel her body shaking as I faded off to sl**p.

I climbed out of bed and attached the leash to Emily's collar and dragged her into the bathroom. I had her hold my dick as I took my morning piss, there is something so powerful about having a girl hold you when you take a leak, and I'm sure it made her feel utterly degraded, which only turned me on even more.

I tugged gently on the leash and made Emily crawl behind me toward the kitchen. Jim was already sitting down drinking a big cup of coffee.

“Hey buddy, how did you sl**p?” I grabbed a bottle of juice from the fridge, then filled a bowl of water for Emily and sat down at the table.

“Pretty good, had my favorite girl keeping me warm.” I tapped Emily on the head, she was busy lapping away at the water, her face was beet red with shame as her nose dipped in the bowl.

“Where's Tara ?” Emily's ass wiggled as she drank down the water, she must have been a thirsty little girl.

“Oh, I chained her out in the back so she could do her business.” Jim took a long, slow, drink from his coffee, I could see he was savoring the brew as he started the day.

“I've got to take off buddy, got to go check in at the garage, those boys are probably out of control by now.”

“Yeah, I hate to see you go.” I loved the taste of the ice cold juice, it was so refreshing.

“Stop by whenever, I mean it. These girl's, they're incredible, we'll have to get them all to play together.” I ran my hand over Emily's smooth back, her muscles twitched under my touch. She kept her eyes on the floor, she was on all fours after licking up the bowl of water. She was probably wondering what torment I had in mind for her next.

“Yeah, definitely. I stole a few of your toys to use on Tara , I hope you don't mind?” Jim winked at me as he stood up, he walked over to the sink and put his mug in the dishwasher. I got up and set the juice on the counter.

“Stay here slut.” Emily looked up at me with moist eyes, she dropped down on her haunches and sat on the floor.

“Yes Master.” She didn't look up at me, and I could hear her voice break ever so slightly as she responded.

I walked with Jim out the back door. The dogs were going crazy, barking and jumping against their fenced in enclosure. Tara was sitting in the morning sun, she blushed as she saw us, her nose ring was attached to one of the long chains I sometimes used for the dogs, the heavy steel tugged down hard and Tara kept low to the ground trying to relieve the strain.

“Did you do your business?” Tara got into a kneeling position as Jim and I moved close.

“Yeettthhhh Mattthhhhsteeer.” Tara eyed me, I could see the shame in her face.

“Are you ready to go then slut?” I could see her face twitch ever so slightly.

“Yeettthhhh Mattthhhhsteeer.” Jim bent down and removed the heavy dog chain from Tara 's nose, he then clipped one of the shorter leashes Doc had brought to her tongue ring and tugged on it softly.

“It's time to go.” We started toward the house, Tara crawled behind us on her hands and knees, I could see her grimace as she moved over sharp rocks and pebbles.

Emily sat up at attention as she heard us enter the house. Tara and Emily eyed one another, but neither girl made a sound as Tara crawled past out into the garage, pulled along by the leash clipped to her tongue.

Jim lifted Tara up into the cab of his truck, he made her get down on the floorboards and curl up in a ball. I could see Jim's bags piled in the back already.

“Keep me updated on the shop.” I shook Jim's hand.

“Yeah, yeah, I'll give you a call this afternoon to tell you how everything is going.” Jim smacked Tara on the ass, she looked up, her rings shining in the bright sunshine.

“Once I get this girl settled at my place I'll head into the shop.” I could see the tears running down Tara 's face.

“Well, have a good one, thanks for all your help.” Jim tilted his head to the side.

“Don't thank me man, Thank You, thanks for the girl, thanks for everything.” I could feel myself start to blush a little.

“We'll have to take Lisa out again one of these nights.” Jim hopped up into the cab and started his truck.

“Yeah, there are lots of things we've got to do.” Jim popped the truck into gear and started backing down the drive, his arm was out the window waving goodbye, I was sad to see him go, but I know he wouldn't be away for long.

I waved goodbye as Jim pulled away and realized that my dick was aching again. I started back into the house, wondering what to do next.

To be continued...... Continue»
Posted by braducles 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 2881  |  
88%
  |  3

BJ & Sex With My Music Teacher Part 2

Please read part 1 which is the same title without the Part 2 attached to it before you read this please ;)

Mr. Milks and I have had sex for the past two weeks. I would usually meet him in his Music room and we would make love in all sorts of ways there, but the reason he was in the Library the first time is because he was filling in for my b*o's library teacher who was sick. Mr. Milks (first name is Tyler) didn't teach any music classes that day so he was free to take over.
I'm in high school, but my b*o goes to the elementary school Mr. Milks works at so I was going to come and visit and at the right time, he felt the need for my body too. I had no idea he felt ANYTHING for me, but when we were kissing for the first time, he told me that the first time he saw me when he was just starting to work there when I was in mid Grade 6, he thought I was beautiful. Mr. Milks is 24 and I am 14, but he looks like a simple horny average 17 year old teenager so it's okay if anyone sees us kissing or anything in public places, as long as his wife isn't around. Don't worry, he's not cheating or anything because him and his wife have been growing apart for a while now and they both have already signed devorce papers, so he's all mine now. He says that he's all mine to any liking. I like that idea ;)
Today, the summer has started on a beating hot, sunny Friday. I stand on the inside gates of the P.N.E. Mr. Milks are going here today, and were going to have endless fun. I've already paid for my tickets and Tyler already told me to buy tickets because he was going to be ten or twenty minutes late, and I was fine with that. I hold my tickets in my hand and my white Iphone in my other and I glance at the time. It's 12:34 and I've been waiting here for fifteen minutes. Today, I'm wearing a Ulla Dress (thin straps, gorgeous frills along the neckline, thin around the waist and up to the high thighs), with a pair of Sidi sky blue sandals and Guess Diva glasses. My long golden straight hair is put into a loose braid at my side tied with a little flower at the end. From what people describe me by, (NOT BRAGGING AT ALL LOL) I'm sexy, beautiful, kind, funny, have a soft tanned fair skin, and bright caramel hazel eyes. I step forward a few steps to look around the carnival. It has a lot of roller coasters and prize winning games.
Suddenly, I feel two warm arms wrap around my waist and I lift my head, smiling. I don't look behind me though.
"Hello gorgeous." He says, kissing my neck softly.
"Hmm, I'm not quite convinced your the man I'm waiting for..." I say, chin lifted high and I can feel him grin and he spins me around so that no one can see us and his warm fingers find the surface of my pussy under my dress that are under my panties. I breathe in and smile.
"Convinced." I say and I spin around, pressing my lips against his. Our lips mingle around for a few moments, until we both step back and he scans me.
"Aren't you looking sexy today." He smiles and I push him on the arm gently and he takes my hand. Today, Mr. Milsk wears a light grey t- shirt with white shorts and some runners. Some say that might be a weird style, but he is the most hottest man alive on earth to me. He has great abs and muscles, a hot smile and a huge cock too. We hold hands while walking down the pavement ground filled with crowds and games. I look around at all the roller coasters, ferris wheels, haunted house, prize winning games and more. It's a lot to take in because there is just thousands of people here. There is a band somewhere around because loud music plays through the speakers.
First, Mr. Milks and I go on a few roller coasters. There was one that got me really dizzy but his kisses made them go away and we had lots of fun on those. The bumper cars were personally his favorite because he's a boss at those and I couldn't handle turning the wheel because the cars are really stubborn and don't turn the way you want them to, haha. We head to the prize winning games and Mr. Milks wins me a few stuffed a****ls and almost wins the motorcycle by 1 point less. A few d***k guys around here grabbed for my ass and tits but Mr. Milks didn't allow their foolishness and protected me the whole way through.
We now standing beside a cotton candy stand, holding each other and kiss. One of his hands rest on my waist and the other behind my head and I wrap my arms around his lower back. We got a few whistles but I really didn't care. I was pretty glad that Mr. Milks looked a lot younger than he did because if he didn't, people would be getting weird ideas about us.
As our tongues press against each others and move around continuesly, my back rests against the stand and our thighs and bodies press against each others.
"Do you think... I could um.... give you..." I say against his lips, glance around quickly to make sure no one is looking and my left hand finds the hard bump in his shorts and he nods. Our lips part and I take his hand and we both walk around, looking for a dark place.
"Now, what's a dark, long place where we could have some fun..." I say to myself, already knowing the answer but I want to hear him say it for fun.
"A haunted house?" He grins at me and I make a check mark in the air giving him the gesture that he is correct and we turn a right through the crowd and walk straight to the popular 'Haunted House of the Devils". We wait in the line for almost twenty minutes, but I couldn't care because for what we were about to do, I could wait hours. When we finally get to the front of the line, the boy who works there glances at me and Mr. Milks and I, me with my arm around his waist and him with his arm around my shoulder.
"How old are you two?" He asks and my face gets red with anger.
"How bout' you let us through the door, fuck nut." I snap at him and he puts his hands up in surrender and allows us through and I say, "thanks."
"Nice one." Mr. Milks smiles down at me and I wink at him. Glad to know I'm nice, funny and kind! I rarely ever swear, but I just got angry so I had to let it out. We walk through the door of the haunted house and only 2 torches on the sides of the walls lights the path to the begining pathway. I clutch onto Tyler's hand and I can hear him chuckle. I look around and I spot a couple ahead of us walking. I sigh with releif, it's pretty good knowing your not in the front expecting crazy shit to happen.
After about five minutes of walking through the haunted house, we're on the second floor and I'm desprate to find a place for us to hide, because I'm getting super wet and I'm needing his cock. I finally spot a place when we turn the corner. It's a little exit door but before you open the door, to the ride is a large indent in the wall with black streamers and black d****s covering it. I wouldn't have noticed but I took three seconds to really see it and I nod to Mr. Milks and he leads the sway. We quickly jump out of the way before the couple far behind us can see us move out of the way and my heart beats fast with excitement. I open the d****s quietly and there is suprisingly no equipment or anything back here. Just a small room that is about 4 by 4 meters long. Pretty large for a haunted house and some BJ work. We walk to the far corner of the room incase someone decides to take the exit door and thinks that they hear us and looks in. But the shadow of the walls is covering us.
I can still see Mr. Milks because there is a torch in the hall we came in that is beside the exit sign. He wraps his arms around me and we start to make out, long. As my mouth moves against his, I know that he wants to feel my body, so I pull down the straps and slip out of my dress to reveal my matching pink lace bra and panties. He grins and swings me around and pushes me against the wall and I breathe out happily. Our lips meet again fast and his hands reach up my bra to find my breasts and I smile against his mouth and his fingers rub my hard nipples and one of my hands is behind is head so I reach my other hand down to unzip his shorts and I feel his boxers. He moans out and I rub it with my warm palm strongly and they I yank his shorts down and he stands in his boxes and grey t- shirt. I grab his shoulders and swing him around and push him against the wall and he chuckles quietly and I squat down, rubbing the hard cock under her boxers.
"Damn girl, you're pretty good." He whispers quietly and I then yank down his boxers, revealing his 6"3 cock that is in a hard boner. I place it in my hands and I stark to jerk it off while placing my tongue around the soft tip. I lick around and around and then I run my tongue along the sides. He moans out and gets the back of my head gentle and brings my head forward and I slide his cock into my mouth. I give him a BJ by running my soft lips and and down his lubricated cock and I lick every inch of it. He'd been helping me fit it all into my pussy and into my mouth for the past week and when I finally did, it felt amazing in both places, especially for him. He thrusts his cock in and out of my mouth, giving me some help and I take it out of my mouth, spit on his cock and start to jerk off again. I lick the tip a bunch of times and I look up to Mr. Milks' face and its pure pleasure and happiness.
"I'm... gunna..." He says quietly and I nod, leaning back and I hold my breasts right in front of his cock. He groans out, squeezes, and a warm liquid gooey cum load sprays onto my breasts. I smile and come closer, place his cock between my breasts and give him a tittie fuck that gets him hard again.
"Please... let me rest for a second... I might... cum... again..." He says and I grin, rubbing his cock faster and harder between my breasts.
"Let it out. Go ahead." I say to him. I feel his cock get hard again and he lets out ANOTHER huge load of cum onto my breasts and neckline. I take a deep breath out, lay onto the ground with a gentle thud and pant. He goes onto his knees and lays beside me and we lay there, panting together. He helps me clean up the liquid on my body and I get back into my dress.
"I have another idea." I say and he nods. We walk out of the d****s quietly and take the exit door to our right. Bright sunlight shines on our faces, blinding us for almost a full minute and we walk down the long metal stair case. I hold his hand in mine and over the past week or two, he's been pretty suprised how well I've gotten with the BJ thing. We walk down the crowd and when I spot what I wanted, I smile.
"Nice choice." He says and I grin. We walk a little faster toward the short line so we don't have to wait so long. The Ferris Wheel has those little things that you sit in, except this one is different. Instead of a bench where you sit, it almost looks like a small room. It had a bench on both ends, a meter or two of width and you can easily stand in it. It was bigger than I thought. After a few minutes, we get to the front and the girl who works there asks us,
"Couple or group?"
"Couple please." Tyler says and she nods. She is dressed in a tight white tank top and red shorts. Almost looks like a lifeguard.
"You can take... that empty one over there." She points out and we spot the purple carriage and we walk over and he opens the door for me. I nod in thank you and we both step in. When the girl sees were fastened in, she lets other people in and soon all the carriages are set and the Ferris Wheel starts rising. Mr. Milks smiles at me.
"Soon enough the thing will stop and when it does, we'll get down to business." I smile back, rubbing his hard bump and he nods. We wait three minutes and the Ferris Wheel stops and were second to the top, well hidden and perfect. I grin and unfasten the bar and then undress myself till I know have my bra on. Tyler had already gotten himself undressed to only his t- shirt on.
"Oh no you don't, I wanna see them abs and such." I grin, taking his shirt off and I toss it across the carriage and I lay down onto the cold metal but our body heat is starting to warm is up a bit. He lays about me, and this reminds me to the time when we first made love and he was laying above me, making love to me. I smile and he rubs his lubricated cock against my clit and I breathe out, not caring how loud I am anymore.
"Oh, don't tease me..." I whimper and bit my lip and he slower lowers his hips, inserting his penis into my pussy. After all the times we'd had sex, nothing hurts anymore, only the pleasure is what replaces it. I breathe out, cling to his body and he thrusts his hips back and forth, fast. He's been waiting hours for this and so was I, so we're not fooling around anymore. He kisses my neck softly as he fucks me and I rest my chin on his strong shoulder. I look down to watch his hard cock slide in and out of my tight pussy.
"Fuck... you're really amazing..." He says under his breath and I smile. I starts to thrust faster and when I get a bit uncomfortable with this position, He picks me up and he sits down on the bench and pushes the bar up so it's not in our way. I sit on his hips and grind my body against his and start to move up and down, up and down and he leans back, moaning aloud. I can tell that our carriage is moving quite a bit so I wouldn't be surprised if someone knew what we were doing. I remove my bra and toss it away and I realize that it flies out the window!
"Shit!" I say and he notices and starts to laugh.
"It's okay."
"No, its not. My nips are gunna be hard and stuff. People will notice."
"Let them. It shows how beautiful and fun you are." He grins and plants a kiss against my lips and I kiss him back as his hard cock throbs in my pussy.
I now have all fours on the ground and he fucks me from behind in the doggie position. I breath out and feel his balls slap against my pussy as he fucks me and I look back at him and see he's enjoying this very much. He holds both of my hips in his hands and slaps my ass.
"God, I can't quite get enough of you. You're pussy is realy tight, Em." He says in pleasure.
"Good. Because after this, down the road is a beach, were going there next." I grin at him and his face lights up in excitement. He starts to go faster and I face back the way I was, staring at the bench ahead of me and then I notice something. The carrage above us can see me. The couple watches us and I give them a little wave and they start to smile, laugh kindly and wave back. I smile and Mr. Milks flips me around to fuck me as he faces me. I lay on the ground, back into our first position but it doesn't bother me anymore. His cock slides out and it takes two seconds to get fully out of my since its so hard and long and then he starts to jerk off. I wave his hands away and take his wet cock in my hands and I start to jerk him off myself. Then, I put it into my mouth and I can feel his penis start to pump, and he lets out the biggest load I've ever, ever ate. It takes me a bunch of swallows to get down, and I'm so tired that I lay back on the ground.
"Sorry, that was big." He says and I shake my head and wave it off.
"It's fine. I enjoyed it." I smile and he lays beside me. I pant deeply and he notices this.
"I didn't go too hard, did I?" He asks and I turn toward him fast.
"No! Don't ever say that. You were perfect, I'm just worried..." I say and I trail off.
"No, go ahead. Tell me." He says gently and strokes my face with his hands. I look straight into his bright trusting eyes. I think to myself. I can't believe I have such a guy like him to myself.
"I'm just worried that I'm not good enough for you. Me being young and-"
"Em," He says so strong and firm that it surprises me. He cups my face in his hands. "Don't ever say that to me again. Do you hear me? I haven't loved a girl like I love you ever in my life. You make me so happy, I can't express it in sex, love or anything. Your the one for me. No one else. There's only one thing left to say, and I will understand either answer. Do you want me?" He asks and I stare at him in astonishement.
"What kind offa question is that? Of course I want you." I say and he brings his head forward and we lay there, kissing each other and holding each other. He's the one I want, there is no doubt about that.

Part 3 will be coming up soon. But it will have a different title. It will be called "Sex With My Music Teacher On The Beach". There will be no Part 3 attached so I will be giving my Part 2 And Part 1 attachments onto it to go check those out first. Thank you so much for reading everyone ;)... Continue»
Posted by milli214 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 1040  |  
95%
  |  2

JoJo Sex Story 2

“Shit, the flight’s been canceled,” JoJo swore as the reader board changed to reflect the toll the snowstorm had taken on the airport.

“Should we find a hotel or stay here and hope things improve?” James Nixon, JoJo’s drummer on this tour, asked her.

“I’ll go see if they think the weather will improve,” JoJo volunteered.

“Fuck, I knew this wasn’t a good idea,” Fred Williams, the guitarist, said when JoJo was out of earshot. “We should be at home playing with the band and playing music that actually means something. Instead, we’re stuck in an airport in New York on our way to play teenybopper bullshit.”

“I know what you mean, but we’re making more money on this tour than we ever would at home,” James pointed out. James was eighteen and far more levelheaded than the s*******n year old Fred, but that didn’t seem to matter when Fred got into one his moods.

“So we’re selling out. You’re not making me feel any better,” Fred countered.

“We’re not selling out,” James sighed. “It’s a paycheck and there’s nothing wrong with that. So what if we’re not playing White Stripes covers, we’re still playing.”

“It doesn’t matter if you sold out or not, you’re here,” James’ little b*****r, Paul Nixon, butted in. “Like it or not, accept it and make the best of it.”

“It doesn’t look like the weather is going to get any better, so we might as well find some place to stay for the night,” JoJo said when she came back to the group, unaware of the conversation that had taken place without her.

“Great, just great,” Fred muttered, still convinced that the snowstorm was God’s way of smiting him for selling out.

“Come on, lets grab our stuff and catch a cab or something,” James said, jumping in before Fred could get on too much of a roll.

When JoJo had decided that she wanted to perform to a live band instead of to a prerecorded track, she’d stressed that she wanted people around her own age that she would feel more comfortable with. Her managers had balked at first, but conceded when they figured out that they could pay young, hungry musicians less.

Paul had been JoJo’s first choice to play bass considering he had been an old friend of hers back home in Foxborough. Paul had jumped at the chance and convinced his b*****r James to come aboard and play drums. James, in turn, had recommended Fred from the band they had started to play guitar and round out the lineup.

Fred had accepted the gig at first, but the moment the tour had started he’d started in with his complaining. He liked the money but he was the typical tortured artist that felt it was wrong to make money if you weren’t completely thrilled with the results.

+ * + * +

“Want to play rock-paper-scissors to see who gets to sl**p on the floor?” James asked Paul and Fred as he closed the door of their hotel room.

The hotel had only had two rooms left, and JoJo, being the only girl, had gotten one of them to herself. The three guys found themselves in a room with only two beds and since none of them wanted to share, they were about ready to break into an argument over who got one of them.

“Make Paul sl**p on the floor since he’s the youngest,” Fred suggested, putting his bag down on the bed closest to the door as if to mark his territory. “If he doesn’t like it, he can go down the hall and see if his girlfriend will let him stay with her.”

“We’re just friends,” Paul said, blushing at the intimation. He had, in fact, had a crush on JoJo for a couple years, but every time he’d gotten close to telling her, he’d chickened out. After a couple failed attempts, he’d just given up and decided to love her from afar instead.

“Could’ve fooled me the way you two are always disappearing at the same time,” Fred shrugged. “I always thought you two were off fucking each other senseless.”

“He likes her, but she thinks of him more as her girlfriend than anything else,” James said, taking the opportunity to give his little b*****r a bad time.

“Shut up,” Paul said, his face turning red with a mix of rage and embarrassment.

“I think we embarrassed the k**,” Fred said, tousling Paul’s hair.

“He’s easy to embarrass. I’ve been doing it for years,” James said.

“I’m out of here,” Paul said, tired of being the butt of their jokes.

“If you’re going to find the boss take your stuff and see if she’ll let you sl**p in her room tonight,” Fred advised Paul before he could leave. “Tell her we kicked you out and you need some place to stay.”

“That might work,” James said, tossing Paul his bag.

“Are you kicking me out?” Paul asked.

“That depends on what she says,” Fred replied. “If she lets you stay, then yes we are. If she doesn’t, then we’ll think about letting you sl**p here.”

“You’ll think about it?” Paul asked, looking back and forth between Fred and his b*****r.

“Look at it this way, it would really make her feel sorry for you if she found you sl**ping in the hallway,” Fred pointed out.

“He does have a point,” James agreed. “She might take you back to her room and make it up to you.”

“Having to sl**p in the hall is a small price to pay if it gets you into her pants,” Fred concluded.

“I don’t believe this,” Paul said, rolling his eyes. “You two are sick.”

“No we’re not, we’re just perverts that are trying to get you laid,” Fred countered. “James, your bother must be gay if he doesn’t want to lay the pipe to a good looking girl like the boss.”

“I’m not gay,” Paul said defensively.

“Then prove it by going over there and getting some pussy,” Fred challenged him.

“He doesn’t have to if he doesn’t want to,” James chipped in. “There’s nothing wrong with being gay after all.”

“I’m not gay,” Paul repeated, storming out of the room.

“He’s going down in flames,” Fred mused when Paul had shut the door behind him.

“Like the plane in Final Destination,” James agreed.

+ * + * +

“They kicked you out?” JoJo asked Paul after Paul had relayed the story her, minus the bits about him getting into her pants of course.

“That was my reaction,” Paul said, nodding his head. “They told me to come here and stay with you.”

“I guess I do have an extra bed,” JoJo said, glancing over at the spare bed.

“You don’t have to let me stay,” Paul said. “I can sl**p in the hall or something.”

“No, I can’t let one of my best friends sl**p in the hall,” JoJo said, just as Fred and James had predicted she would. “I can’t believe your b*****r would kick you out like that. Fred would do it in a heartbeat, but James is a nice guy.”

“I think he was willing to let me sl**p on the floor, but Fred said no,” Paul said, playing to her beliefs.

“Lets go talk to them,” JoJo said, grabbing Paul’s hand and dragging him out the door.

On the way to the boys’ room JoJo tried to reconcile the James she knew as a k** and the one she knew now. As a k** she’d had a bit of a crush on him, mostly because he was older seemed to know everything. Now she wasn’t sure how she felt about him. He was still a good-looking guy, and he was an amazing guitarist, but he no longer held the same fascination for her that he had just a couple years ago.

She also wasn’t quite sure how she felt about Paul. He’d been one of her best friends for what seemed like forever so it was hard to think of him as anything else, but recently she’d started seeing him in a different light. In many ways he had become what she’d always seen in James, she just couldn’t seem to get past the idea that he was almost her b*****r.

Fred, on the other hand, was another matter altogether. He was a bit of bad boy, who appealed to something deep inside her, but she didn’t really think twice about him as anything but a drummer. Maybe it was the fact that he made no secret of the fact he hated everything her music stood for and considered her career a joke. Maybe it was just that he couldn’t compare to James or Paul, so she never gave him much thought. Either way, there was never any real hope that he might be anything other than some guy to pound on the drums for her.

“You brought her here?” Fred asked when he opened the door and found Paul and JoJo standing on the other side.

“It was her idea,” Paul responded.

“You might as well come in,” Fred said, pushing the door open wide enough to let them in. When they’d both walked through the door he closed it behind them. “Want anything to drink? We were just about to raid the mini bar.”

“No thanks,” JoJo said.

“You sure? We’re stuck here with nothing else to do,” Fred said. “Or are you afraid to have some fun with someone other than Paula there?”

“My name’s not Paula,” Paul snapped.

“Too bad, you would’ve made a cute chick,” Fred said, pinching Paul’s cheek. “So how ’bout it, boss? Have a drink with us and we’ll let Paul stay.”

“Fine,” JoJo sighed.

“Have you ever played I Never?” Fred asked her as he turned around and opened the mini bar.

“What’s that?” JoJo asked, unsure where this was heading.

“Everyone gets something to drink,” Fred replied, pulling out four of the little bottles of liquor from the mini bar. “Which do you want?”

“Tequila,” JoJo replied, taking the bottle of yellow liquid from him.

“James likes vodka, so he can have that one. I’ll take the whiskey and Paul can have the gin,” Fred said, distributing the bottles. “Okay, so the first person makes a statement about something they’ve never done and anyone that has done it has to take a drink. For instance I could say ‘I’ve never owned a Backstreet Boys CD’ and anyone that has owned one would have to take a drink.”

“I think I understand,” JoJo said, nodding her head.

“I’ll go first,” Fred said as they got into a circle with Paul to his right, James on his left and JoJo across from him. “I’ve never worn a bra.”

Both James and Paul laughed as Fred smirked. None of them had ever worn a bra, but JoJo, being a girl, had been wearing one pretty much every day for a couple years so she opened her bottle and took a drink from it.

“I’ve never kissed a guy,” James said, taking his turn next.

“I’m beginning to think this isn’t a fair game,” JoJo snorted as she took a drink. “I’m next aren’t I? I’ve never worn a jock strap.”

James and Paul both took drinks because they’d played Little League baseball. Fred, on the other hand, had never gotten into sports so he abstained from drinking.

“I’ve never started my own band,” Paul said. Both James and Fred drank, but when JoJo didn’t, Paul corrected her. “Technically we’re in your band, so you did start one.”

“Shit, you’re right,” JoJo groaned, grimacing as she tilted her bottle and let some more tequila enter her system. “What happens if one of us runs out before the others? Is the game over?”

“You can just take off clothing instead,” Fred suggested.

“I don’t think so,” JoJo said.

“We’ll vote on it,” Fred said. “Who votes that we can take off clothes instead of drinking?”

“Can I go put on more clothes?” JoJo asked when three hands shot into the air, and hers wasn’t one of them.

“Not our fault you didn’t plan ahead,” James said. “Your turn Fred.”

“I’ve never had sex with a guy,” Fred said, looking right at JoJo when he said it. When she hesitated, he grinned. “We all know you have, so drink or take something off.”

“How do you know I have?” JoJo challenged him.

“Paul’s got a big mouth,” James replied.

“You told them?” JoJo asked Paul before taking her drink.

“No, but you just did,” Paul said, shaking his head in disbelief at the way they’d tricked her.

“What?” JoJo asked. When she saw the smirks James and Fred had on their faces she realized what they’d done. “I’ll get you for that.”

“Yeah, uh huh, sure,” Fred sarcastically said, rolling his eyes. “So, how many guys have you slept with?”

“I don’t think so,” JoJo said, waving the question off.

“We just want to get to know you better,” Fred pressed. “You know, becomes friends and that stuff.”

“Fine, two,” JoJo said, not quite believing that she was actually telling them.

“That sounds about right,” Fred said, looking her over in her almost knee length skirt and seemingly trademark tank top.

“Whose turn is it?” JoJo asked, trying to change the topic.

“Mine,” James said. “I’ve never been to an Usher contest.”

“Does it count as going if I was performing?” JoJo asked.

“Drink,” Fred instructed.

“I need a new one,” JoJo said, shaking her empty bottle.

“Okay,” Fred said, turning around to open the fridge. After pulling the remaining bottles, he turned back around and placed them in the middle of the circle.

They kept going around, Fred and James asking loaded questions they knew had a pretty good chance of making JoJo drink. Paul at least tried to do halfway fair questions, but JoJo still wound up drinking at least twice as much as the guys.

“I’ve never met Bill Cosby,” James said.

“I’m out,” JoJo said, slurring her words slightly as she held up her empty bottle.

“Then take something off because there aren’t any more bottles,” Fred told her.

“I never agreed to that,” JoJo said.

“We voted on it democratically,” Fred pointed out. “You went along with the vote, so you’re stuck.”

“Fine,” JoJo said, kicking off her sandals. She’d been wearing running shoes earlier but she’d taken them off and put sandals on once she’d gotten to her room. Now she wished she’d kept her shoes and socks, and even her parka, on to give her a little extra to take off.

“Nice ankles,” James told her. He’d always had a bit of a thing for legs, so it was natural for him to notice her shapely stems.

“Thanks,” JoJo said, blushing at the odd compliment. “I’ve never had sex with a girl.”

James and Fred both took drinks but Paul blushed when he had to keep his bottle still. JoJo knew he was still a virgin, and both James and Fred figured he was, but it was still a little embarrassing to have to admit it like that.

“Okay Virgin Mary, your turn,” Fred told Paul.

“I think it’s great that he hasn’t had sex yet,” JoJo said, glaring at Fred for his comment.

“I’ve never lost my virginity to a fat chick,” Paul said, knowing that Fred would be the only one to drink.

“I’ve never followed the boss here around like a love sick puppy,” Fred snapped, forcing Paul to drink.

“I’ve never had a crush on anyone in this room,” James said, forcing Paul to drink.

JoJo hesitated a moment before pulling off her shirt. Paul knew she’d had a crush on James so she knew she couldn’t get out of it. He was too much a stickler for honesty that if she had tried to bluff he would’ve called her on it.

“You think she’s got cute ankles, but those are the real attraction at her shows,” Fred told James as he stared at JoJo’s bra covered tits.

Hearing Fred’s comments, JoJo crossed her arms over her chest to block their view. Part of her was humiliated, but part of her was also exhilarated. It was hard to believe, but having three sets of eyes focused on her was actually turning her on.

“I’ve never seen the big deal about Led Zeppelin,” JoJo said, smirking as all three guys took drinks.

“I’ve never had sex with a groupie,” Paul said, making both James and Fred drink.

“Groupies are one of the perks of playing music,” James said, defending himself even though no one, not even JoJo, was judging him for it.

“I’ve never had anything put up my ass,” Fred said.

“I think I’m going to call it a night,” JoJo suddenly announced. She reached for her shirt, but the alcohol slowed her and James got to it first.

“Trying to dodge the question?” Fred asked her.

“Can I have my shirt?” JoJo asked James as she struggled to her feet.

“Answer the question and you can have it back,” Fred told her.

“No, give her the shirt,” Paul said.

“We will when she answers the question,” Fred said.

“She hasn’t, okay?” Paul said.

“I have,” JoJo sheepishly admitted, bending over to take her shirt away from James.

“What?” Paul asked her, shocked at her admission.

“Since you don’t have anything left to drink, take something off and then you can go,” Fred told JoJo.

“No, she can drink from mine,” Paul said.

“Okay, but she has to finish the rest,” Fred responded. “That sounds good, doesn’t it James?”

“That works,” James agreed.

“She’s had enough already,” Paul said.

“Then she can use that body of hers and work it off another way,” Fred said. “She owes us something, and she’s not leaving until we get it.”

“Here,” JoJo said, taking Paul’s bottle. Like a pro, she tilted it back and let the almost full bottle drain down her throat.

“I’m taking her to her room,” Paul said, hooking his arm around her waist to support her.

“We’ll help,” James said.

“I’m not. I’m staying here. I don’t care if she gets lost or something. Good fucking riddance,” Fred snorted.

“Don’t be an asshole. We got her d***k. The least we can do is make sure she gets back okay,” James said.

“Whatever,” Fred said, getting to his feet. “But it’s not my fault she can’t hold her alcohol.”

“Objection noted,” James said. “Now lets go.”

“If we’re going to do this, then we need to do it right,” Fred said as Paul carelessly led JoJo out into the hall. “She’s a fucking minor d***k out of her skull and you go parading her around for all to see? Do you want someone to call the cops on us?”

“He’s right,” James agreed. “We should at least try to make sure no one catches her like this.”

“What do you want me to do?” Paul demanded.

“Look around a corner to make sure the coast is clear before turning it. If there’s someone around it, you don’t want to be leading a d***k teenager right past them,” James replied.

“Fine,” Paul said, conceding to their logic.

“We’ll walk ahead of you. If you hear one of us say the word ‘snowstorm’ after we turn the corner, then you know someone is on the other side and hide her,” James instructed.

Before Paul could answer, James and Fred pushed past him and rounded the corner. He made sure JoJo was fine before following them.

“That’s one hell of a snowstorm going out there, isn’t it?” James asked Fred just after they’d turned the corner leading to JoJo’s room and saw a tall man in a dark blue business suit walking toward them.

Hearing the keyword, Paul peeked around the corner. Seeing someone coming right toward him, he looked for some place to put JoJo. Not seeing any, the only thing he could think of was to push her against the wall and kiss her.

“He’s gone,” James hissed, his head poking around the corner.

“You sure?” Paul asked him.

As they continued toward JoJo’s room, James had to give it to his b*****r. He thought quickly and got a little action out of it as well. All in all, it was amazing the k** hadn’t talked some girl out of her panties yet.

For JoJo, the kiss helped her decide how she felt about Paul. He had always been one of her closest friends but the hunger in his lips set her body on fire. It also helped fire the synapses in her brain and clear a little of the alcohol-induced haze from her brain.

“Where’s your key?” Paul asked JoJo when they were standing in front of her door.

“In my pocket,” JoJo answered, trying to retrieve it. Even though she was thinking a little clearer, her coordination was still dulled and after several failed attempts Paul finally pushed her hand away and pulled it out for her. “Thanks.”

Rather than let her try to unlock the door, he put the keycard in the lock himself and pushed the door open. Paul ushered her through the door and left the door open for James and Paul to close.

“Sometimes I run, sometimes I hide. Sometimes I’m scared of you, but all I really want is to hold you tight,” JoJo d***kenly sang, turning around and throwing her arms around Paul.

“When you start singing Britney, it’s time for you to go to bed,” Paul told her.

“Want to come to bed with me?” JoJo asked him, staring up expectantly.

“Not tonight,” Paul replied, pulling away from her.

“Come on, I know you want to,” JoJo said, pouting as she seductively pulled her tank top up her stomach. When it reached her shoulders, she pulled it off over her head and hung across Paul’s face.

“No I don’t,” Paul replied, brushing the shirt off his face. The problem was that he really did want to take her to bed and his cock lurched at the sight of bra. He just would rather her to be sober at the time instead of doing it because she was d***k out of her mind.

“I’m telling you your b*****r is gay,” Fred muttered to James from just inside the doorway.

“She’s d***k,” James replied. “I can understand it.”

“My rule is if she’s not passed out, then she’s fair game,” Fred said.

Hearing James and Fred, JoJo suddenly remembered that there were other people in the room and spun around. When Fred broke into a grin she blushed and tried to cover herself. Just as before though, she found she kind of liked being half-naked in front of them.

“Shit, if he’s not going to do it, I will,” Fred said, stepping forward.

“No,” Paul said, stepping between JoJo and Fred. Even if he didn’t want to do anything with her, he sure as hell wasn’t going to let anyone else. Not only because she was d***k but also because he didn’t want anyone touching her period.

“I think we made him jealous,” Fred whispered to JoJo, who giggled.

“I’m not jealous,” Paul said through gritted teeth. He was jealous, and it was obvious to all involved, but he wasn’t going to admit it.

“James, will you get your b*****r out of my way before I hurt him?” Fred said, turning to look at James.

“I don’t think so,” James said, moving to Paul’s side. “But I think I will do what he won’t do.”

“What?” Paul asked in disbelief as his b*****r picked JoJo up and moved her to the bed.

“Oh James,” JoJo moaned for Paul’s benefit as she was laid across the bed. She really only wanted Paul, but she needed some relief and if he wasn’t going to give it to her then James was a great option.

“Come on, k**, lets go sit over there and wait our turn,” Fred said, pushing an enraged Paul over toward the other bed and pushing him onto it. “Don’t worry, we won’t hurt her. She looks like she’s enjoying it to me.”

JoJo was in fact enjoying herself. James had begun kissing his way up her legs with his hands massaging them as he went. At 5’1″ she’d always considered her legs too short and stumpy, but James seemed to love them and the worship he was lavishing on them was getting her even more excited.

When James reached the hem of her skirt, he pushed it higher until his hand found the waistband of her panties. He quickly flipped it up to her waist, revealing a pair of white cotton panties with a single pair of cherries right over her pussy.

“You evil temptress,” James groaned when he saw her panties. JoJo giggled at his reaction, but it rapidly turned to a moan when his tongue traced the outline of the cherries.

His fingertips traced along the outsides of her thighs down to her knees before reversing course and he dragged his fingernails back up to the waistband of her panties. Hooking his fingers into the waistband, he started pulling them down, bringing a light mat of brown hair into view. As he continued to pull them down, he kissed, licked, and nibbled on the skin of her leg just ahead of her panties. When he reached the end, he gave her a little love bite on the ball of her ankle before finally pulling them the rest of the way off. After tossing them on the ground he moved over to the other leg and began working his way back up the same way he’d come down.

“Please,” JoJo squeaked, throat too dry to speak louder. Her mind was buzzing with anticipation as she felt James’ hot breath against her bare pussy.

At her request, James stuck out his tongue and lightly dragged the tip the length of her slit, collecting some of the moisture that was collecting there. Using his fingers to open her up a bit more, he dig his tongue into her hole before licking upward with more f***e.

“Uhh,” JoJo grunted, her hands grabbing her skirt.

Seeing her clit starting to peek out from under its hood, James flicked it with his tongue, drawing a loud gasp from JoJo. When it popped free, he swirled his tongue around it, bathing it in his saliva.

“Ohh,” JoJo moaned, her body going rigid as shock waves started at her clit and coursed through her little body. Her arms straightened and locked, holding her skirt over James’ head as he worked her over.

Noting her reaction, James dropped his tongue down to her opening. Collecting some of her juices he moved back up and used them to lubricate her clit some more. When he grazed her clit with his teeth she arched her back and it almost looked like she was levitating above the bed.

“Oh God,” JoJo panted. Of the two guys she’d had sex with, only one had gone down on her, and that had been a rather inept attempt that didn’t last very long. Her body certainly hadn’t reacted the way it currently was.

Sensing that her climax was approaching, James slipped a finger into her pussy. Sucking her clit into his mouth, he let his tongue caress it while he worked the finger in out of her. After a few more seconds, JoJo virtually screamed and her already tight pussy clamped down on his finger and held it in a death grip.

“Oh fuck,” JoJo gasped, struggling to suck in enough air as her orgasm hit her. “Fuck me, oh fuck.”

James slowed down his ministrations, but didn’t stop completely. He continued to slowly finger fuck her pussy until her body had stopped trembling before breaking contact with her completely.

“You heard her,” Fred said, standing up and working on his belt. “She said to fuck her, so lets fuck her.”

“Wait,” James said, standing up. “Paul should go first.”

“Yeah, Paul,” JoJo said, her mind still clouded by her orgasm. “Wait, first?”

“All or nothing, babe,” Fred informed her before pulling Paul up off the other bed. “Get in there and make us proud. Or at least don’t blow your load in the first five seconds.”

“Come on, Paul. Fuck me,” JoJo said.

When he didn’t comply, she rolled over onto her stomach. Getting up on her hands and knees, she reached out and grabbed the waist of his pants. After pulling him closer, she unbuttoned his pants. When she had his pants completely undone, she yanked them and they came down along with his boxers.

“I said, fuck me,” JoJo snarled, grabbing Paul’s cock and tugging on it until he fell onto the bed beside her. She shifted around and threw her leg over his waist to pin him to the bed.

With her hot pussy pressed against his bare cock, Paul stopped fighting. Reaching up, his hands molded themselves to her breasts through her bra.

A moan escaped JoJo’s lips and she sat up. Grinding her pussy against his cock as it was pinned between them, she reached behind her and unhooked her bra. Pushing the straps down her arms, she leaned back and let the bra come away in his hands.

“Want to fuck me now?” JoJo asked Paul, leaning down to whisper in his ear.

When he nodded, she reached back and grabbed the base of his cock. She slid forward until she felt the head press against her opening. With a grunt, she pushed herself back, slowly impaling herself on his manhood.

As inch after inch of his cock disappeared into her snatch, Paul couldn’t believe the tightness. Her pussy squeezed him like an anaconda and it was driving him nuts. He didn’t have any point of comparison, but he was sure that she was tighter than most women were. On top of all that, the muscles inside her pussy pulsed and milked him, as if trying to pull him in even deeper.

“Mmm,” JoJo purred when she finally had as much of him inside her as she could get.

After taking a moment to enjoy the penetration, JoJo put her hands on Paul’s chest. She used her hands to push herself into a sitting position on top of him and smiled down at him. Putting her weight against Paul’s chest, she slowly lifted herself up until about half of his cock had pulled out before dropping back down.

As JoJo began to slowly fuck him, Paul’s eyes were fixed on her tits. They had already been quite a nice size for her age, but her arms had pressed them together and with her back arched slightly they looked even bigger. They looked good enough to nibble on as far as he was concerned.

“It’s like watching the fucking Spice Channel,” Fred said as he watched the two of them fuck. JoJo’s skirt had fallen down and was currently blocking their view. All they were seeing was their legs and JoJo’s back as she rode Paul’s cock.

“I hear you,” James said, getting up from the bed. Moving in behind JoJo, he grabbed her skirt and flipped it up onto her back. However, the moment JoJo moved it fell back into place. Shrugging his shoulders, he put his hand on JoJo’s back. When she took the cue and leaned forward, he flipped the skirt up again, this time tucking it in the waistband to make sure it stayed in place.

“Uhh,” JoJo grunted as she pushed herself back onto Paul’s cock. She’d moved her hands to the bed on either side of Paul and lowered her body until her nipples barely grazed his stomach and chest on every stroke.

“Use your hands,” James told Paul, seeing that his b*****r’s arms were stretched out lifelessly on the bed.

Taking his b*****r’s advice, Paul moved his hands in until they were at JoJo’s knees. He let his thumbs caress the skin just above them for a moment before moving his hands again. As his hands traveled up JoJo’s thighs, he marveled at how soft and silky they felt. He finally stopped his hands when they reached that point where her thighs met her ass and helped push and pull her onto his cock.

Before sitting back down, James took a moment to get a closer look at JoJo’s snatch stretched around the invading cock. Shifting his gaze slightly upward, he noticed that her asshole seemed to flex and contract in time with her thrusts onto Paul’s cock.

“Dude,” Fred said, wrinkling his nose as he watched James start to squat behind JoJo.

“Ohh,” JoJo moaned. Her eyes were tightly clenched and she was so focused on fucking Paul that she almost didn’t feel the soft pressure against her asshole. At first she thought it was just Paul’s finger, but when it came again, more insistently, that she opened her eyes in surprise. Craning her head, she looked back and saw James kneeling behind her. When she saw his tongue dart out and make contact with her anus, she moaned loudly and pushed back at the probing object.

“Little JoJo likes it, doesn’t she?” James asked her. When she moaned, he grabbed her ass cheeks in each hand and went at her asshole with a little more f***e. Spitting right into the middle of her brown eye, he dug his tongue into the orifice before swirling around he outside.

“Fuck,” JoJo gasped, pressing her upper body against Paul and hitching her ass up onto James’ tongue.

“Fuck Paul,” James told JoJo. With her asshole nice and wet, he pressed the tip of his finger against her rosebud.

“Ahh,” JoJo whimpered, eyes wide with shock at the double penetration.

As JoJo moved forward to pull of Paul’s cock, James let his finger slip out of her ass almost all the way before following her. Then on the return strokes he held his hand steady and let her impale herself on both the cock and finger.

“Gonna come,” Paul gasped. JoJo’s pussy was just too tight and he was too inexperienced.

“Not yet,” JoJo urged him. Her own orgasm was quickly picking up steam and with both her holes being worked like they were, she knew it wasn’t going to be long before reached her peak.

Upon hearing his b*****r’s declaration, James removed his finger from her ass and moved back. There was no way he was going to have his hands and face right there when his b*****r shot his load.

“Gonna come now,” Paul repeated.

“So close,” JoJo moaned, regretfully slipping off him. Rolling onto her back, her hands immediately went for her pussy in hopes of finishing herself off. Her eyes were closed and she almost jumped when she felt hands pull her fingers away from her pussy.

“Finish Paul,” James told her before burying his head in her pussy.

Opening her eyes, her head lurched backward when Paul’s cock appeared before her face. Before she had time to even react, it pulsed and a stream of come raced for her face. The first one hit her forehead followed by several that landed on her cheeks.

“Oh God,” JoJo moaned as her orgasm finally hit her. Grabbing James’ hair, she clamped her knees around his head. Her body was wracked with wave after wave of pleasure as her hips bucked against James’ tongue.

“Be a gentleman and get her a towel, will ya?” James asked Paul as he stood up. His b*****r’s goo was sliding down her cheeks and was quickly making its way toward her hair.

“Out of my way, coming through,” Fred said, pushing James out of the way as he kicked off his shoes.

“I’m next, jackass,” James said, jockeying for position.

“Rock-paper-scissors?” Fred asked, holding out one hand.

“It’s the fair thing,” James said. After several years of playing the game with Fred, James knew that his friend had a penchant for making a rock.

“1-2-3,” Fred counted out loud. On three, Fred threw his customary rock and grimaced when James countered with paper. “FUCK!”

As Paul handed JoJo a clean towel to wipe off her face, James grabbed her legs. Using them he pulled her until her ass was at the edge of the bed. Sticking her legs straight up in the air, James grabbed her hand and placed it on his cock. When she positioned it at her entrance, he slowly pressed forward, clutching her legs to his chest with both hands.

“Oh yeah,” JoJo moaned quietly as she felt James’ cock pushing into her. He was slightly wider than Paul had been and it felt like she was being split in two.

“Let me hear you babe,” James directed her.

When his cock was fully inside her, James didn’t bother to dawdle. He immediately pulled back and began hammering away at her pussy. A grunt or moan accompanied every thrust into her tight pussy, each louder than the one before.

As Paul watched his b*****r JoJo, Paul couldn’t help but feel jealous and territorial. He didn’t want anyone fucking her, let alone right after he’d finished. It also didn’t help that James seemed to be getting a better reaction from her than he had.

With her legs clutched against his chest, James let his hands caress her lower calves as he fucked her. Every few strokes he’d slow down and his hands would stroke her legs toward her knees before returning to around her ankles.

Her orgasm had removed the last the effects of the alcohol from her brain, but the elixir of lust had replaced it. At first all she’d wanted, or intended, to do was fuck Paul, but now she couldn’t help herself from wanting more. As her third orgasm of the night started to build inside her, all she could think about was whether she’d get a fourth, or a fifth.

“Think she can take two?” Fred asked James as he watched the action over James’ shoulder.

“You’re joking, right?” James responded.

“Look at her, she’ll love it,” Fred said, nodding his head at the way JoJo was getting more depraved with every moment

JoJo, eyes closed and totally focused on her own pleasure, heard nothing of the exchange. It wasn’t until she felt James withdraw from her completely that she opened her eyes. Turning her head to the side, she saw James flop down on the bed next to her. She fixed him with a pleading stare as she hovered on the precipice of climax.

When JoJo didn’t immediately roll over with him, James reached over and grabbed her arm. Once he gave it a little tug and started to pull her toward him, she got the hint and threw her leg over him.

Lifting herself up, she positioned his cock at her entrance and dropped herself down. The little layoff had pulled her back from the edge slightly, but she was still close enough that she immediately began fucking him.

“Huh?” JoJo asked in a half moan when she felt a hand press against her back, right between her shoulders.

Turning her head, she saw Fred behind her as she was pushed forward until she was flat against James’s chest. She wasn’t sure what was happening until she saw him grab his cock and step forward. Even then she didn’t quite know what to expect until she felt his cock press against her asshole.

“No, please don’t,” JoJo begged, barely above a whisper. Panic had robbed her of most of her voice or she would’ve pleaded louder.

She tried to sit up, but Fred’s hand was still on her back, holding her down. When Fred began to push she felt the pain of her anus being stretched and she gritted her teeth against it. When the head popped past the muscle she whimpered and her eyes watered against the pain of having both holes filled.

“Oww, stop,” JoJo gasped. She tried to pull forward, but James had his hands on her waist and held her in place.

Fred took a moment to soak in the way her ass gripped the head of his cock before pushing more in. When he was halfway in, he pulled out slightly. Pushing back in, he got a little more inside her ass than before. He kept working that way, pulling out a little and then pushing a little more in, until he felt his pelvis bump against her ass cheeks.

“Please stop,” JoJo said once more, this time tinged with a little pleasure as she adjusted to the two cocks that felt like they were going to rip her in half.

“Just relax babe,” James told her. He wrapped one hand around her and held her to him. His other hand moved down and began stroking her thigh.

“Uhh,” JoJo groaned when she felt Fred start to withdraw. There was still some pain from being stretched so wide, but the worst of it seemed to be behind her.

As Fred pushed his way back into her, JoJo grunted and laid her head against James’ chest. She bit her lip as James started thrusting in opposite strokes to Fred. When Fred pulled out of her ass James pushed into her cunt.

“Ahh,” JoJo whimpered. Her ass was beginning to go numb, which she was grateful for, and her clit pressing against James’ cock was beginning to override any pain she felt.

“Get in there k**do. Her mouth is free,” Fred told Paul as he grabbed JoJo’s hips and began picking up speed.

“Oh God,” JoJo groaned as she hung onto James for dear life.

“You sure?” Paul asked JoJo as he slid up next to her. When she nodded, he gave her a quick kiss before straightening up and pressing his cock against her mouth.

As JoJo opened her mouth for Paul, she felt strangely turned on. The trifecta was being completed with all three holes filled and it finally made her get into what she was doing. Her ass was still stretched uncomfortably, but the cock in her pussy was beginning to work it’s magic. It was all combining to get her orgasm rolling again, which she’d thought would never happen once Fred’s cock had started working it’s way into her asshole.

Every stroke Fred made into her ass pushed JoJo forward and impaled her mouth even further on Paul’s cock. Then as he backed out JoJo pushed back to meet James as he drove up into her pussy. If that wasn’t enough, Paul had figured out the rhythm and began fucking her face in time with the rest of the group.

The extreme tightness of JoJo’s ass wrapped around his cock was taking its toll in Fred. A couple more thrusts and he knew he’d be on the verge. Gripping her hips tighter, he gritted his teeth and began slamming into her even harder.

“I’m getting close,” James warned JoJo.

“Not in me,” JoJo tried to say, but just as she said it Paul pushed his cock into her mouth and distorted her words.

“Cum in me? You read my mind babe,” Fred hissed as he geared up for his orgasm.

“No, I said not in me,” JoJo said, pulling her mouth off Paul’s cock so she could be understood.

“I’m so close,” Fred grumbled, not wanting to pull out when he could be the first to deposit a load in her ass.

“Pull out,” James told Fred, ceasing his thrusting for fear of not being able to hold back his own orgasm.

“Fine,” Fred grunted, reluctantly extricating himself from the warm tightness of JoJo’s anus.

Lifting JoJo up, James rolled her over onto her back next to him. Getting up onto his knees he moved down the bed a little by her legs. Stroking his cock, he hissed and threw his head back as his come erupted out of the end of his cock and left ropes across her legs.

Fred, not to be outdone, moved further up her body and straddled her stomach. Her tits really weren’t big enough for a tit fucking quite yet, but that didn’t stop him from lightly smacking his cock against them as he finished himself off. With a loud grunt, he aimed his cum at her tits and left each one with a nice covering of jizz.

“We have got to do this again sometime,” Fred said as he flopped himself down on the bed.

“I’m gonna take a shower,” JoJo said. She paused and looked at Paul for a moment before turning and heading for the bathroom.

“We’ll leave you alone,” James said as he picked up his clothes. “Come on, let’s go back to our room.”

“Where do you think you’re going k**?” Fred asked Paul when all three of them were dressed and headed for the door.

“Going back to the room,” Paul replied.

“I don’t think so,” Fred said, shaking his head. “We kicked your ass out remember?”

“Then where am I going to sl**p?” Paul demanded.

“I’m going to be nice for a change and tell you why you’re an idiot,” Fred told Paul.

“You’re going to be nice by calling me an idiot?” Paul challenged.

“Fuck you then,” Fred said, opening the door and walking through it.

“Don’t mind him,” James told his b*****r. “JoJo wanted us to leave, not you. When she said she was going to take a shower, she looked at you like she was expecting you to volunteer to wash her back.”

“No she didn’t. You said it yourself, she doesn’t think of me that way,” Paul said.

“Well she does now,” James told him before leaving and closing the door behind him.

“No she doesn’t, does she?” Paul quietly asked himself as he stared at the closed door.

Behind him he heard the sound of the shower coming through the bathroom door that JoJo had left slightly open, as if she was hoping he’d take the hint and join her. Steeling his nerve, he decided to see if his b*****r was right.

Pushing the bathroom door open a little wider, he poked his head inside and saw JoJo’s outline against the frosted glass shower door. She had her back to the showerhead with her back arched so she could get her hair under the spray.

“I guess I’m staying with you,” Paul called out.

“Then you can get me a towel,” JoJo responded.

Spotting some on the counter Paul grabbed one. Walking over to the shower he knocked on the door expecting her to slide the door open just enough for her hand to slip through and grab the towel. Instead she slid the door open as far as it would go, giving him a nice view as the water hit her around her collarbone before coursing down her over her succulent tits, stomach and then down her shapely legs to the fiberglass floor.

“You’re not getting in here like that, are you?” JoJo asked him as she looked at him in his clothes.

“I guess not,” Paul said, quickly removing his clothes again.

“Here, wash my back,” JoJo said, handing him the little bar of soap as he stepped into the shower.

Once he’d moved behind her he shook his head in disbelief at how accurate James had been. When JoJo reached behind her to pull her hair out of the way though, he forgot all about his b*****r and focused on the more important issue of the naked woman standing in front of him.

He used one hand to drag the soap across her skin and then he used the fingers of his other hand to massage it in and bring it to a nice lather. As soon as he’d gotten her back soaped up, he began to get a little more adventurous. He moved his hands around front and began soaping up one of her breasts.

“Mmm,” JoJo moaned, leaning back against him as he switched the soap to his other hand.

With the one breast squeaky clean, he rubbed the soap into the other. When he was confident that both breasts were as clean as they were going to get, he moved the soap down across her stomach.

“Lower,” JoJo moaned when she felt his fingers pass over her belly button.

Following orders, he dropped the soap to the ground and moved his hands even lower until they reached her bush. When his fingers found her clit, she leaned her shoulders against him even harder and arched her back, pushing her snatch against his hand.

“Ohh,” JoJo panted. Her whole body seemed to gyrate as Paul’s fingers manipulated her clit.

He wasn’t an expert by any stretch of the imagination, but with the almost insatiable mood she was in at the moment, he didn’t have to be to get her rolling. She’d been getting close to coming when she’d been skewered from all sides and her body was picking up where it had left off.

“Oh God,” JoJo moaned as her orgasm neared.

Standing up straight she pressed her whole body against Paul. In response he wrapped his free arm across her stomach and held her even closer. Good thing too because her orgasm hit her like a freight train and her legs seemed to melt out from underneath her. The only thing that kept her from collapsing like a house of cards was the arm around her

“Damn,” JoJo sighed when she had her legs back. “My legs gave out on me there.”

“Better make sure there’s nothing wrong with them,” Paul said. It gave him a perfect excuse to get his hands on her legs without seeming weird about it.

Grabbing her shoulders, he spun them around in he cramped quarters so that his back was to the showerhead with him facing her. Kneeling down in front of her, he felt the water pelt him in the back of the head as he let his hands wander up and down her legs.

“Might as well soap them up while you’re down there,” JoJo told him. She had a pretty good idea why he was really down there, but like with his b*****r, she thought the leg fetish was actually rather cute instead of weird.

Picking up the bar that he’d dropped, he began soap her legs up. Starting at her ankles, he made sure to get every inch of her leg up to where it connected with her ass. When the first one was done, he repeated the process.

“The showerhead comes off if you want to rinse them,” JoJo suggested, smirking at the care he was lavishing on her legs.

Standing up, he grabbed the showerhead and pulled it off its cradle. He tried to stretch it, but it wouldn’t reach far enough. Shrugging his shoulders he pulled her forward until they’d switched places again.

Kneeling once more, he used one hand to point the nozzle at the top of her leg. His other hand rubbed the soap into her leg just ahead of the spray as he moved it downward. When the first leg was washed, he moved over to the other leg and repeated the process until she was nice and clean all over.

“Want me to wash you, or do you want to get dirty again?” JoJo asked Paul when he’d stood up again.

“Dirty,” Paul replied automatically as he put the showerhead back in place.

“Good,” JoJo said, reaching out and pulling him closer.

Putting her hands on his shoulders, she jumped up and scissored her legs around his waist. When his hands grabbed her upper thighs to support her weight, she lifted herself up with her hands on his shoulders until his cock popped out from between them. It rebounded and pressed against her pussy for just a moment before she lowered herself back down.

“Ahh,” JoJo moaned in contentment as she felt her pussy filled once more.

She used her hands to lift herself up before dropping back down on his cock, but it wasn’t fast enough for Paul. Pressing her against the wall of the shower, he spread his legs until each of his feet were pressed hard against the sides of the tub. With his new leverage he began pumping up into her pussy with f***e.

“Fuck me,” JoJo whispered into his ear. She closed her eyes and let the pleasure wash over her.

She wasn’t content with doing nothing either. She pressed her back against the wall of the shower and hunched her hips against Paul, meeting his thrusts with her own.

Feeling his hands start to slip on her slick skin he moved them so that he had a cheek of her ass in each. As he fucked her, he moved his index finger along the crack of her ass until he found what he was looking for. His finger pressing against her asshole made JoJo moan even louder as his cock drove into her snatch.

“I want to fuck your ass,” Paul said between grunts.

“No,” JoJo said. It had just been fucked, and though it hadn’t ended up being as bad as she’d first thought it wasn’t something she really wanted to try again.

“I’ll stop if it hurts,” Paul promised.

Opening her eyes, she looked at Paul. She knew he meant it but she wasn’t quite ready to try it again just yet. When he leaned forward and kissed her though, she stopped thinking and nodded her acquiescence.

Lifting herself off his dick, she unhooked her legs from around his waist. She dropped down onto her own legs and turned around so her back was to him.

“Facing the glass would probably be better,” Paul said, noting how wet the floor was. This way his feet wouldn’t slide very far before they stopped if he lost his footing.

“Use your tongue,” JoJo said, remembering what James had done for her.

Paul raised an eyebrow at her request, but he was too excited to deny it. Licking her asshole was a small price to pay for what she’d already let him do, and that didn’t take into account what he hoped she might let him do in the future.

Kneeling behind her, Paul spread the cheeks of her ass with his hands. Seeing her brown eye winking at him, he leaned in and tentatively flicked his tongue across it. When it didn’t taste much different than any other part of her body, likely thanks to all the water, he went at it with a little more gusto.

“That’s good,” JoJo moaned as his tongue dove forward to give her pussy a lick or two.

“Hold your ass open,” Paul said when he’d gotten to his feet. He grabbed the showerhead again to provide extra lubrication and wasn’t going to be able to hold it, keep her ass open and aim his cock at her asshole all at the same time.

Pressing her upper body against the door of the shower, JoJo reached behind her and spread her ass for him. When she felt the head make contact with her anus, she sucked in a deep breath. As it pressed more insistently she suddenly wondered why she’d agreed to let him do it.

Pointing the spray at the point of contact between her asshole and his cock, Paul pushed forward. When his cock popped past her sphincter he noted the way her body stiffened and immediately stopped.

“Go,” said JoJo when the initial pain lessened.

As he pushed forward some more, JoJo was amazed that the pain was minimal. She wasn’t sure if it was the fact that she’d already been fucked in the ass that made the difference or if it was because Paul was being more careful with her. Either way, it wasn’t bad and she was actually almost enjoying it. When she felt his body press against her hands she knew he was all the way in. Letting go of her ass she moved her hands forward and braced herself against the shower door.

Paul reached over and put the showerhead back in its mount so he could use both hands. Gripping JoJo’s hips, he began a slow withdrawal. When he was halfway out, he slowly pushed back in; soaking up the way her asshole seemed to milk his cock.

While Paul began to slowly pick up speed, JoJo began to push back to meet him. It still felt odd, but there was a certain naughtiness to what they were doing to make it interesting. The idea that she was doing something she wasn’t supposed to do gave her a charge.

By the time Paul was fucking her ass with the same kind of zeal he’d shown when he’d fucked her pussy, JoJo was beginning to feel her orgasm start inside her. Wanting to coax it along, she leaned forward and moved her hand down to her pussy. Her chest pressed against the shower door as her finger found her clit.

“Oh yeah,” JoJo moaned. The first touch sent shockwaves through her system and her orgasm took a huge leap forward. It went from being a small one on the horizon to being a rather large one just around the corner.

As JoJo was beginning to find her climax, Paul was getting close to his as well. He was just too inexperienced to stay in such a tight place for long without losing it. At first he’d been afraid he’d explode before he even got all the way inside her.

“Fuck my ass,” JoJo groaned, furiously rubbing her clit.

“I’m gonna cum,” Paul said through gritted teeth as he tried to hold out just a little longer. “Pull out?”

“In me,” JoJo moaned. “Cum in my ass.”

Hearing that kind of command coming out of the girl he’d had a crush on for years was just too much for Paul. With a loud grunt he pushed himself into her ass as far as he could and let loose. His whole body pulsed in time with the shots of come that erupted out of his cock.

JoJo had already been close, but feeling Paul’s come coating her inside pushed her over the edge. With a wail of pleasure her body stiffened and her asshole clamped down even tighter on Paul’s cock. Every pulse and throb the cock made her increased her orgasm.

After what seemed like eternity, they finally came down enough to disentangle themselves. Finally turning off the water, JoJo slid the door open. Grabbing a towel she passed it back to Paul and then grabbed another one for herself.

“I think I could sl**p for a week,” JoJo said as she snuggled up to Paul in the same bed.

Neither of them had bothered to put on clothes after their shower. Part of it was because they were just too exhausted to, but mostly it was because neither one felt the need to cover themselves.

“See you in a week then,” Paul said, his eyes already starting to droop
... Continue»
Posted by jojo747400 1 year ago  |  Categories: Celebrities  |  Views: 207  |  
100%

The Sex Ther****t

Part 7 in Ethan and Pam's sexual saga


Ethan ran his fingers through his wet hair, pulled the equipment bag full of hockey gear over his shoulder, and headed for the locker room door. A twinge of pain shot up his leg from his knee. He paused a moment, wincing, and hoped none of the other guys noticed his limp.

"Hey Ethan, wait up," Darien shouted from behind.

Ethan stopped at the door. Darien slammed his locker and rushed to catch up, carrying his own equipment bag.

"You need a ride home?" Darien said. "Maria's gonna meet me here. We're going out tonight. We can drop you off if you want."

"Sure. That'd be great," Ethan said. "I got a lot of homework to do, anyway."

"That's cool."

They walked together down the hall. Maria was waiting in the parking lot by Darien's car with Iris and another guy. He sat behind the wheel of a hot looking '69 Mustang and Iris sat on the hood, kicking her legs.

Ethan felt himself stir instantly. Iris was wearing snug jeans and black leather boots with the really tall heels, and a tight white t-shirt with red bands around the collar and short sleeves. The print on the front of the t-shirt, a picture of some band he never heard of, was stretched out of shape over her big boobs.

"Oh great," Darien said. Maria waved and he waved back.

"What?"

"Iris' fag b*****r's here. I don't need to talk to him."

Ethan looked closer at the guy in the Mustang.

"That's her b*****r? Charlie, right?" Ethan said.

Maria walked toward them. She wore a short blouse with her midriff exposed and a pair of khaki shorts. Her hips swung side to side, her breasts bounced under the blouse, and the light, cool breeze blew her long, dark hair across her face.

"Hi baby," she said, smiling at Darien, and whisked the wild strands of hair from her face with her long fingernail. She rose on the balls of her feet and kissed him.

"What's the fag doing here?" Darien said.

Maria frowned. "Darien, you're so mean. He was nice to drop us off."

"He's still a disgusting fag and I ain't talking to him."

"He's got a nice car," Ethan said.

"You would say that," Darien said.

Ethan walked on. Iris was pulling on her bubblegum, twisting it like a string around her finger. She watched him, smiling.

"Hi," he said.

"Hi."

Ethan's mind blanked. He struggled to come up with something to say. Her big boobs seemed to beg to him to reach out and squeeze them. He realized he was staring and turned his eyes down to her feet.

"Nice shoes," he said.

Iris smirked. "Thanks." She hopped off the car and walked across the parking lot to join Maria and Darien.

The engine in the Mustang revved. Ethan looked at Charlie, sitting in the driver's seat with his hand on the top arc of the steering wheel. He put the car in gear and started to roll away, staring back. Ethan's eyes narrowed. Charlie looked normal, just like any other guy. Could he figure out if a guy was gay just by looking at him? What did it mean to be gay, anyway?

Ethan sat in the back of Darien's car with Iris. She hardly said a word to him the entire way, hardly even looked at him. His heart felt like it was crushed in his chest. They dropped him off in front of his house with his equipment bag and took off, the blaring radio echoing between houses.

He went inside and up the stairs. The door to Pam's room was open. He heard someone giggling from inside and peeked in. He stopped in his tracks. Pam was with that Debbie chick in her room. Pam was in her bikini, and she looked hot.

"Hi Ethan," Pam said, and waved.

Debbie turned around. Her eyes swept up from his feet to his face and she smiled.

"Hi," she said.

Ethan blushed. "Hi," he said with a quick wave, and ducked into his room.

He dumped his equipment bag on his bed. Debbie was pretty hot. He wouldn't mind going to bed with her. He peeled off his shirt, threw it in the corner, and rifled through his dresser. What he didn't understand was why Pam hung out with her. Everyone in school knew Debbie Holtz was just a slut. Pam wasn't a slut. She should hang out with someone nice, someone like herself. He slammed the dresser shut. Where the hell were his good jeans?

Mom called from downstairs. Ethan went to the head of the stairs and leaned on the railing, staying out of view of Pam's room.

"Yeah?" he said.

Mom held up his jeans. "Come down here, please."

Ethan plodded down the stairs.

"You found my jeans?" he said.

"I was washing your clothes." She reached into the pocket and pulled out a black piece of fabric. "Where did these come from?"

Ethan's eyes grew wide. It was Iris' lacy black panties. Mom dangled them in her fingers. He cleared his throat and tried to think of something to say, but all that came out was a nervous stammer. Mom sighed. Her arms dropped to her sides and she shook her head.

"I can't believe you're having sex, too. You're only nineteen." She touched his cheek. "I guess I should have expected it, though. You've grown up so fast and you're so handsome, just like your father."

"Mom ..." he said in a whiny tone.

She shoved his jeans into his hands.

"The last thing I need is for you to get a girl pregnant. Get dressed. We're going to the d**g store to get you some condoms."

"Jeez, Mom ..."

"Do it."

He went back upstairs and got dressed. Mom was waiting for him by the front door with her keys in her hand. The car was quiet and tense for the short drive up to the d**g store. She dragged him in and down the aisles to the back, where the boxes of condoms hung on hooks. Ethan's face burned. He kept his head down, hoping no one he knew saw him buying condoms with his Mom.

She put her hands on her hips and sighed.

"I know this makes you uncomfortable, Ethan, but I have to ask. How big are you?"

"Excuse me?"

"How big are you?" She lowered her voice. "I mean your ... penis. How long is it?"

He looked down at his crotch. "Uh, I don't know," he said. Mr. Thorn said it was twelve inches long. Should he tell that to his own Mom?

She selected a box from the rack. "I better get extra large for you. Your father was, well, pretty large himself. He once told me all the McCullen men were bigger than normal. I'm sure you'll be no different."

Ethan stayed a step behind her at the counter while she bought the condoms. The woman behind the cash register took his Mom's money, put the box of condoms in a bag, and smiled at Ethan as they walked out. His face burned again. He walked in a hurry to the car. Ethan's mom dumped the bag in his lap, started the car, put it in gear, then put it back in park.

"Do you know how to use those?" she said, with a nod to the bag in his lap.

Ethan looked down at it. The paper bag crinkled. He stayed very still, afraid to move, as if it was some radioactive device.

"Uh, not really," he said.

Mom's hands held the steering wheel, her fingers drumming on the rim. She let out another deep sigh.

"Ok, I'm gonna show you, but you have to promise me you'll use them, ok?"

"Uh, ok, I guess," Ethan said.

Mom snatched the bag from his lap, removed the box and ripped it open.

"It's really pretty simple. You have to do this before you actually ... actually have sex, you understand?"

Ethan shook his head.

"Ok, well, let's say you're out with a girl and you like her and you both decide that ... that you're gonna have sex, ok?"

"Ok," Ethan said. He imagined himself with Iris, and in his mind saw her bare ass when she pulled up the back of her cheerleader uniform and bent over his lap. His penis stirred in his jeans and he put his hand over his lap.

Mom swallowed and cleared her throat. She held up a small red packet from the box.

"What you have to do is put one of these over your ... penis before you, well, put it in the girl. Got that?"

"Yeah, sure Mom, whatever," Ethan said. The memory of Iris lowering herself on his dick made him hard and he squirmed in the seat.

Mom tore the packet open and pulled out a rubber ring. She held up her hand with two fingers raised.

"All you do is put the condom over the end of your penis, like this, and roll it all the way down. Easy, see?"

She rolled the condom over her fingers and smiled, like a magician revealing a secret trick. She took it off and handed him a second packet.

"Now you try it," she said.

Ethan's hands shook as he took the red packet and tore it open. Mom held her hand up again with her fingers raised. He fumbled with the soft, rubber ring, dropped it twice, and tore it on her fingernail.

"You're gonna need some practice," she said.

"Mom, why do I have to do this?" he said.

"I told you, so you don't get a girl pregnant. You don't want that, do you?"

"I guess not."

"Of course you don't," Mom said. Her hand touched his. Her eyes glanced at his lap. She took her hand away from his, looked around the parking lot, and turned on her hip to face him. "Ok, Ethan, I want you to pull down your pants."

"Mom, what?" He covered his lap and squeezed his legs together.

"I know you're pretty aroused right now, son. There's only one way you're gonna learn how to use these, and I'm gonna show you. So take those pants off right now, Mister."

"Ok Mom, jeez, take it easy," Ethan said.

His hands trembled as he unfastened his belt. He swallowed hard. Mom was watching his hands. He pushed his jeans down to his knees. His hard dick pushed up the front of his boxer shorts. Mom's eyes grew wide. He pushed the shorts down. It popped up like a c***d's toy and he f***ed it down with both hands.

"Don't be embarrassed, Ethan. Let me see it," Mom said, and pulled his hand away.

He let go and it stuck up. He turned his face to the window, afraid to look at his own mother.

"My goodness, Ethan. You're a lot bigger than your father was." She looked at the red packet. "I don't know if this is gonna fit."

Ethan groaned. "Mom, do we have to do this?"

"Yes. You don't have a choice. Now, I want you to pay attention." She tore the package open. "Just put the condom over the end of your penis like this, and roll it down. Try to leave a little room at the tip for your, um, sperm."

She rolled the condom over his dick to the base. Ethan squeezed the door handle. The thin rubber was stretched tight. She closed her hand around the shaft and moved it up and down, wrinkling the rubber.

"It's so thick, Ethan, and so hard. I've never seen a penis this big, except maybe your father's, of course. I should have guessed, though. I saw you that day at Mr. and Mrs. Thorn's house, when you were fixing that light. I saw the way this thing was sticking out in your swim shorts. It was because of Mrs. Thorn, wasn't it? I think she was dressed like that just to turn you on. Well, I guess it worked."

Ethan's eyes rolled shut. "Mom, that feels really good," he said, and moaned.

Mom's hand jerked away. She brushed her hair away from her forehead.

"I'm so sorry, Ethan. I can't believe I'm jerking off my own son."

"Mom, this thing feels weird," Ethan said. He put his hand around his dick and pumped slowly. "Would you do that again?"

She shook her head. "What have I done? Now I got you all worked up. I think I'm gonna need someone to help me with this before we get carried away. Pull your pants up."

Ethan squeezed his penis and squirmed.

"Mom, it hurts," he said.

"I know, and I'm real sorry. We'll do ... something about it. I just don't know what."

"Do I have to leave this on?" he said, pulling at the condom.

Mom smirked. "No dear, you can take it off."

He rolled the condom off and handed it to Mom. She dropped it in the bag. Ethan bent his erect penis to the side to slip it back into his underwear and jeans, and winced. Mom looked at his lap, shaking her head.

"My goodness, that thing's not easy to hide, is it?" she said.

"Not really."

The shape of his cock stuck out in the leg of his jeans like a thick steel pipe that stretched to his knee.

Her head shook slowly. "I'm surprised you actually found a girl who would let you put that inside her. You didn't hurt her, did you?"

"I don't think so."

"Really, I shouldn't be surprised. What woman wouldn't want a man built like you?" She sighed and started the car. "I guess that really is the problem, isn't it? I think I know someone who can help."

"Where are we going?"

"To see a friend of mine."

"Who?"

"Mrs. Murphy."

"You mean Cindy's Mom?" Ethan said.

"Yes. Why? Do you have a problem with that?"

"No. I mean yeah. I hate Cindy. She's such a brat."

"Don't worry about it. I'm sure she won't even be there," Mom said, and drove out of the parking lot.

* * * *

Mr. Pedersen opened the door of her office, turned back and smiled.

"Thank you again, Dr. Murphy. I think I'll enjoy these sessions," he said.

Linda Murphy got up from behind her desk and smiled back.

"I'm glad to hear that," she said.

She shook his hand in the doorway and followed him out to the reception area. From behind her desk, Martha looked up.

"Good night, Mr. Pedersen," she said with a polite smile.

"Good evening," he said.

He turned to Cindy, sitting on one of the chairs against the wall opposite Martha's desk. She was reading a magazine, slouched back with her feet up on the chair and her knees up. Her short skirt had slid all the way back, exposing her legs, the pink stockings that came up to her knees, and the crotch of her pink panties. Mr. Pedersen glanced at her panties as he continued out the front door. Linda frowned and crossed her arms. He was going to be more work than she thought.

"Sit up, Cindy," Linda said, spanking the side of her bare leg.

"Mom," she said with a whine, but her feet dropped to the floor and she sat up. She tugged at her skirt, but it only covered her legs to the middle of her thighs.

"Where's your father? I thought he was supposed to be here to pick you up by now," Linda said.

"I don't know," Cindy said, without looking up from the magazine.

Linda shook her head and turned to Martha.

"Martha, you can go home, if you like. Thank you for waiting," she said.

Martha shut off her computer and grabbed her purse.

"Thanks. I gotta get going. I invited a guy over for dinner. I just hope he comes."

"Good luck," Linda said as Martha went out. She looked at her watch. "Where is your father? He's late again, as usual."

Cindy just shrugged and turned a page. Linda sat in the chair next to Cindy and picked up another magazine. Out of the corner of her eye, she studied her daughter.

Cindy was still only s*******n, but she was growing so fast. Already, she was filling out and looked more like a young woman than a girl. It wouldn't be long before she got interested in boys, and that would be a big problem, because the way she was growing up, boys would have a lot of interest in her.

"What's new with you, Cindy?" Linda said. She flipped the pages of the magazine without reading anything.

Cindy shrugged. "Not much."

"Do you have any homework this weekend?"

"I did it already."

"I see. That's good. Do have plans to do anything with your friends?"

Cindy shook her head.

"Well, you should at least get outside while it's still nice."

"Whatever, Mom," Cindy said and rolled her eyes.

Linda opened her mouth to scold her daughter, but the front door opened and Anne came in with her son, Ethan.

"Anne, what a surprise," she said, and got up.

"Hi Linda. Hi Cindy," Anne said.

"Hi," Cindy said without looking up from the magazine. She glanced up once, and looked again when she saw Ethan.

Anne touched her arm and lowered her voice.

"Can I speak to you? In private?" she said, looking at Ethan out of the corner of her eye.

Linda's eyebrows rose.

"Sure. We can, uh, talk in my office, if you like," she said.

Anne smiled. "Ok. Ethan, stay here with Cindy, please."

Cindy dropped the magazine in her lap and sat up, grinning at Ethan. He stayed where he was by Martha's desk, shifting nervously from one foot to the other. Anne walked ahead into her office. Linda followed and closed the door.

"Anne, what's the problem?" Linda said.

Anne was wringing her hands. "I don't know how to say this. It's about Ethan."

"What about him?" Linda said. She pointed to one of the chairs in front of her desk and they both sat down.

"Well, you see ... I'm concerned about him," Anne said.

"I can see that. About what?"

"Well ... about him using ... safe sex."

"Oh, I see," Linda said.

Anne's hand reached across the space between the two chairs and touched her hand.

"Linda, you know about Pam. I've already had one c***d in trouble. I don't need another."

"I understand, I understand. What makes you think Ethan is sexually active?"

Anne opened her purse and pulled out lacy black panties.

"I found these in the pocket of his jeans today when I was washing clothes."

"Do you know whose those are?" Linda said, and took the panties.

"No. He didn't say. What if they belong to an older woman?" Anne said.

LInda opened her mouth to say they may not have even come from a woman when she smelled the odor from the panties. It was definitely the smell of an aroused woman. She handed the panties back.

"First of all, Anne, I just want to reassure you that his behavior is perfectly normal, although he is a bit young yet."

"Linda, Ethan's just a boy. He shouldn't be having sex at all," Anne said.

"Anne, he's over eighteen. He's hardly a boy. You may not be able to tell him not to. If he wants to, and his urges are strong, he's going to do what he wants," Linda said.

"Would you talk to him for me, please? I'll pay for your time."

"Don't worry about that, Anne. You're my friend. I can't take your money. But, what do you want me to do?"

Anne sighed. She looked down at her hands.

"Could you just talk to him? I know you're better at it than me. You see, I tried to talk to him, but I don't think I did it very well."

"What do you mean? What did you say?" Linda said.

Anne cleared her throat. "Well, you see, I took him to get some condoms, just to be safe, you know?"

"Yes?"

"Well, I had to show him how to use them."

"Yes," Linda said.

Anne's eyes avoided hers.

"Well, you see, I sort of touched his penis," Anne said.

Linda's eyebrows arched. "You touched your son's penis? When? Today?"

"Yes. Just a few minutes ago. We were in the car, you see, and I had to make sure he knew how to use the condom, so I made him take off his pants, and, well ..."

"Was Ethan aroused at the time?"

Anne's eyes grew wide. "Oh yes, he was very aroused. I was doing more than touching. I was jerking him off."

"Did he ... Did he ejaculate?"

"Oh no, I stopped before we got that far. But Linda, I'm ashamed to admit, I enjoyed it."

"Ok. It's all right. Don't be ashamed. It's only natural to enjoy it. I mean, he is a man, after all."

Anne chuckled. "He's a lot of man, too."

"A lot of man?"

"That boy," Anne said, shaking her head. "He takes after his father, there's no question of that."

"I don't understand," Linda said.

Anne leaned forward and lowered her voice, as if the c***dren might hear through the door.

"His penis? It's huge. Good Lord, I've never seen anything as big as that, and his father was pretty big."

"Really?" Linda said, and sat back. She had to remember to be professional. She cleared her throat. "Anne, I'm afraid I have to ask a difficult question. Are you sure he's having sex with girls?"

Anne made a disgusted face. "What else would he be doing? What about the panties? Those are definitely from a girl."

"Anne, have you considered he might be gay, and having sex with other men?"

Anne covered her mouth with her hand. "God, I didn't even think of that. He could get AIDS. How can I find out? He'll deny it if I ask."

"Let me take care of it," Linda said, and patted Anne's hand.

"What are you gonna do?"

"I'm just gonna talk to him. I'll find out if he likes girls."

Anne sighed. "Linda, be easy on him. He's only nineteen."

"Anne, the boy is over six feet tall. You want me to be careful with him?"

Anne smiled, but it was a brief, nervous smile.

"Of course, you're right," she said.

Linda smiled back, but her head spun. What was it Anne said about Ethan, something about him being a whole lot of man? What did that mean? Anne said she put her hands on her son's penis. Just how big was Ethan's penis? Could she sit and talk with this boy about sex, this boy with a man's penis, and resist the urge to see just how big it was?

She heard voices on the other side of the office door as she turned the handle and pulled it open. It was her ex-husband's voice. He finally arrived and was talking with Ethan and Cindy. All three turned to the door. Linda came out with Anne right behind her.

"Glad to see you could make it, Jim," she said.

"Sorry I'm so late. I got held up at the office."

Linda just nodded. She heard that one before. Jim clapped his hands together.

"All set to go, k**do?" he said, and grabbed Cindy's backpack.

"Sure Dad. Bye Mom," she said with a wave. She looked up at Ethan and smiled. "Goodbye Ethan."

"See ya," he said.

Linda rolled her eyes and sighed. Her problems with Cindy and boys had already begun. Ethan stood up, his hands in his pockets. Linda couldn't help glancing at his crotch, but noticed nothing unusual there.

"Ethan would you like to come into my office with me?" Linda said.

His eyes darted nervously between her and his mother.

"What for?" he said.

"You're just gonna talk, you know, about what we talked about earlier?" Anne said.

Ethan's eyes widened and he looked straight at Linda.

"About sex? With you?" he said.

"Yes. Is that all right?" Linda said.

She folded her hands together and swallowed hard. For some reason, she couldn't avoid a feeling of guilt. Not more than a minute before, she was speaking with her ex-husband and her daughter, and now she was thinking about seducing her best friend's son.

Ethan shrugged. "I guess so."

Anne smiled and touched his cheek. "Don't worry, dear, you're just gonna talk, ok?"

"Yeah, ok, whatever," he said and flinched away.

Linda smirked. He was no different from any other teenage boy she knew.

Anne put something in his hand.

"You take these, and just do as Mrs. Murphy asks," she said, with a glance back at Linda. "I have to run to the store to get some things for dinner. You'll be all right, won't you?"

"Sure Mom," Ethan said.

Anne kissed his cheek and went out, but the look in her eye was something like she just gave up her son to some sacrifice.

"Come on in and sit down," Linda said, holding the door to her office open.

Ethan sat in one of the chairs in front of her desk, the same one his mother sat in, his hands still in his pockets. Linda sat in the other chair, facing him.

"What did you and your mother talk about?" she said.

He shrugged. "You know, girls and stuff."

"Did you talk about sex?"

"Yeah."

"Did you talk about condoms?"

"Yeah," Ethan said. He squirmed in the chair. His hands came out of the pockets and gripped the arms of the chair.

"Are you uncomfortable?"

"Yeah."

"Are you uncomfortable talking about girls?" Linda said.

"No. It's because I have a hard-on," Ethan said, looking into her eyes.

Linda caught her breath. She held his gaze as long as she could, but finally couldn't resist and glanced at his lap. The front of his jeans swelled with a bulge. She looked away quickly.

"Did your mother show you how to use a condom?" she said.

"Yeah. That's what she gave me," he said, and held up the red packets.

"Do you know what those are for?"

He shrugged. "I guess so. They're so I won't get a girl pregnant, right?"

"That's right," Linda said.

She brushed her palms on her skirt. The room seemed terribly warm. How could she maintain a professional attitude when she was sitting across from a handsome young man who was so clearly aroused?

"Do you know how to put them on?" she said. The words were difficult to pronounce. She couldn't believe she let them come from her mouth.

"Yeah, I guess. It's not too hard," Ethan said.

Linda swallowed hard and took a deep breath. "Would you like to show me?"

Ethan looked around the office. "Right here?"

"Sure. Go ahead. I'll just watch."

Ethan hesitated, as if trying to make up his mind. He stood up in front of her. His hands were shaking, but they unfastened his jeans. Linda's eyes grew wide. Before he let them down, she could see the shape of his penis pressing out, and it stretched down the leg of his jeans.

His jeans dropped to his ankles. Linda's eyes grew wider. Anne wasn't lying. This boy was more than a man, more than any man she ever knew. His penis was as thick as her wrist and at least as long as her arm from her elbow to her hand.

Ethan sat down again. Linda took a breath and cleared her throat. If he noticed her staring at his organ like a girl who just saw one for the first time, he didn't show it. He was too busy concentrating on the red packet. Linda shifted on the chair, rubbing her knees together.

Ethan tore the packet open and removed the condom. His erection bent over between his legs under its own weight. He lifted it with one hand and placed the condom over the tip.

"I think that's upside down," Linda said.

Her hands sprung out from her sides and took the condom. He looked shocked, so she put on a warm smile.

"It works better like this."

She flipped the condom, pinched the tip between two fingers and rolled the sheath over his shaft. She let out a deep breath through her nose. He was so thick and so hard, and burned her fingers. She rolled the condom all the way to the base of his cock, where her fingers brushed through the wiry hair on his mound. She ran her hand up the shaft, feeling his heat through the thin rubber casing. It throbbed and pulsed with bl**d through her fingers.

"Is this what your mother did today?" Linda said.

"Yes." Ethan stared at her hand. His own hands squeezed the arms of the chair.

She moved her hand up and down, squeezing lightly.

"Do you mind if I do it?"

Ethan shook his head. "No. It feels good."

The office became very quiet, except for the soft crinkle of the rubber casing where her hand rubbed his penis. She was sure she could hear her heart pounding.

"So, you're not a virgin?" she said.

"Uh, no."

She nodded. "How many girls have you had sex with?"

"Uh, just two."

"Were they older than you or younger?"

"Older."

Linda nodded and squeezed his cock a little more firmly. Ethan gasped.

"Do you like girls?" she said.

"Sure, I guess."

"Do you like having sex with girls?"

Ethan grinned. "Yeah, very much."

Linda nodded again. "Do you like boys, too?"

His eyebrows crossed. "What do you mean?"

"Do you like to have sex with boys?"

"Do you mean am I gay?"

Linda cleared her throat. "Yes."

Ethan looked thoughtful for a moment. Linda's hand began to shake. She could not bear to take it away from his cock.

"I don't think so," Ethan said.

"Have you ever had sex with a boy?"

"No."

"Have you ever thought about having sex with a boy?"

"No."

Linda rubbed her thumb over the tip of his penis. Her mouth hung open and she was taking long, deep breaths.

"Would you like to have sex with me?" she said.

"Yes."

Linda glanced at the door. How would Anne take it if she knew her best friend had her hand around her son's penis? How would she take it if she knew her best friend was about to have sex with him? What would her ex think if he knew she was seducing a nineteen year old boy? What the hell did she care, anyway? Her ex didn't have a cock as long as her arm.

"You need to know something important, Ethan."

"What's that?" he said. He closed his hand around her wrist and moved her hand up and down his shaft. His hips rocked on the seat.

"You've been blessed with something special, Ethan. Very few men have a penis as big as yours. That means a lot of women are gonna want to have sex with you just for that reason." She cringed as she spoke the words. Wasn't that just what she was doing? "You have to remember you can't go around thinking that just because you have a large penis, that's all you need to satisfy a woman. Do you understand?"

"Yes ma'am," Ethan said, looking at her with wide eyes.

Linda closed her eyes. Now she was lecturing a teenage boy about how to satisfy a woman. What was next, demonstrating to her daughter how to give a blowjob? She stood up in front of Ethan, only reluctantly releasing his penis.

"I'm gonna teach you about a woman's body. I'm gonna show you how to satisfy a woman. Do you think you can handle that?" Linda said.

Ethan's eyes looked up at her. "I think so."

"Good. Maybe we'll have enough time before your mother gets back." She pulled her skirt up. "I want you to take my panties off."

Ethan stared at her, as if trying to decide whether she was serious or not. His hands finally released the arms of the chair and snaked up under her skirt. His fingers sent tingles through her skin like he had an electric current running through his veins. Linda licked her lips. He found the waistband of her panties and tugged them down to her knees.

"All the way, Ethan. I need them all the way off," she said.

He looked up at her again, hesitating. His hands were shaking and he looked pale, but he pushed the panties down past her calves to her ankles. She lifted them on the toe of her shoe.

"Why don't you keep them? You can add them to your collection," she said.

Ethan plucked them off her toe.

"My Mom will be mad if she finds them. She'll know what we did," he said.

"I'm sure she'll think you fucked another girl from school. Just don't let her find them."

She cleared the front of her desk, moving the lamp, the name plaque, and the pen holder aside and sat on the edge, her feet dangling off the floor. She held out her hand.

"Come here, Ethan. I want to show you something," she said.

He kicked off his shoes and jeans and stood up. His erection bobbed and swung, hanging awkwardly from the front of his body. Linda's mouth watered and she felt a twinge deep in her groin. She spread her legs and pulled up the hem of her skirt.

"Have you ever seen a woman's pussy?" she said.

"Yes." His eyes locked on the area between her legs.

"Have you seen a pussy up close?"

He shook his head.

"Touch me, Ethan. Put your finger inside me," Linda said.

Her chest rose and fell with deep breaths. His penis looked even larger than before, stretching the condom like it might burst. She wasn't sure she could be patient long enough to show him how to satisfy her before she had to feel it inside her. She couldn't guess how long he would wait.

His fingers started in the soft hairs on her mound and worked down to her moist lips. Linda bit her lower lip.

"You're so soft," Ethan said in a low voice.

His fingers moved lightly over her pussy lips. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Ethan made her feel like a young girl. She trembled all over, like when she did that same sort of thing with a boy for the first time.

"Spread them apart, Ethan. That's where your penis goes in," Linda said.

His rough fingers parted her pussy lips. In his wide eyes, she could read the desire.

"Put your finger inside me, Ethan. Use two fingers."

"Like this?" he said, and pushed two fingers between her pussy lips.

Linda groaned and nodded her head. How odd that she wasn't much different from her own daughter. She was only a girl herself the first time she had sex with a boy, and all she could remember was how much it hurt. Maybe that was why Ethan made her feel like a girl. She could only imagine how much his thing was going to hurt.

"Touch me here, Ethan."

Linda took his hand and moved his fingers up to the button between her pussy lips.

"That's my clit. That's where it really feels good."

"Right here?" Ethan said, and pressed with his fingers.

Linda squealed and nearly jumped off the desk. Her arms wouldn't support her any longer and she lay flat on her back. His fingers rubbed softly over her clitoris, like he'd been doing it for years. Linda stared up at his face, with that boyish look of wonder, and unbuttoned her blouse.

For years she tried to protect Cindy from the same pain she felt her first time, from the dangers, but would she have any more success in keeping her out of trouble than Anne had with her own c***dren? Linda closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. And dear God, here she was corrupting Anne's son herself. She glanced between Ethan's legs and sighed. It was worth it, though, if only for that one time.

"Ethan, I want you to kiss me," Linda said.

He nodded once, leaned over the desk and touched his lips to her mouth. He was soft and tender and pressed firmly with his tongue until her lips parted. Someone must have taught that boy how to kiss, and she had a feeling it was probably the same older girl whose underwear he was collecting.

"Now kiss me down here," Linda said, and squeezed his hand with his fingers moving in and out of her pussy.

He stared at her with blank eyes.

"Kiss you there?" he said.

"Yes. Use your tongue, just like your fingers."

Ethan withdrew his fingers and gazed between her legs as if trying to decide what to do. The air was cool on her warm, wet pussy. He dropped to his knees. Linda held her head up to watch. He opened his mouth, stuck out his tongue, crinkled his nose, closed his eyes and licked.

Linda gasped. Ethan licked again. His tongue pushed between her lips, just a bit at first, then deeper. Linda's head dropped to the desk and she came. Her body shook and convulsed and her hips bucked, rubbing her mound on his face. She moaned and squealed over and over, hoping she hadn't spoiled it for him. Now he would think every girl was that easy to get off.

Ethan stood up between her spread legs. Linda was panting and weak, but raised her head. He held his penis like a fireman held a water hose, ready to douse a raging fire.

"Are you gonna fuck me now?" Linda said.

"Yes. That's what I wanna do."

"Are you gonna fuck me because you like me, or just because I'm here?"

His eyes looked pained. "I like you, Mrs. Murphy, but I'm gonna fuck you because it hurts so much and I ... I need to."

Linda hooked her legs around his waist, rocking her hips. She touched her palm to his cheek and he sucked her thumb into his mouth.

"That's ok, Ethan. I want you to do it. But Ethan?"

"Yeah?"

She looked at his cock then up to his eyes. "You could hurt me with that, so be careful, ok?"

Ethan grinned. "Whatever you say."

He touched the head of his cock to her pussy. Linda moaned. Her back arched off the desk. Ethan pushed. His cock split her open.

"Oh yes ... Oh yes ... Go easy, baby," she said in a low, soft voice.

He leaned over her and his cock sunk into her body. Linda screamed in his ear. Ethan pulled his hips back and jammed himself forward. She screamed again. The pain was intense. She pushed at his shoulders, blinded by the searing jolts that shot through her body.

"Ethan, stop it, stop it," she cried, and pounded on his chest with her fist, but he pumped with his hips and drove his cock deeper.

He lay on top of her, pinning her to the desk, grunting in her ear. His hips rose and fell like he was trying to crush her and she clawed at his back and shoulders, trying to make him stop. She could hardly breathe.

"Oh God ... Oh God, Ethan," she said with a deep moan.

The sharp pain eased. For the first time, she felt his cock inside her. It stretched her open, like no man ever did, and rubbed in and out of her channel like a piston in a motor. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down to her bare chest.

"Fuck me, Ethan, fuck me, baby," she said, whispering in his ear.

She squeezed her eyes shut, ground her teeth together and whimpered. She forgot how much she liked it that way. It had been so long since she had a man willing to just fuck her. Most of the older men she dated wanted to show her how tender and sensitive to her needs they could be, when what she needed was a thick cock pounding into her cunt fast and hard. It took a nineteen year old boy to teach her what she was missing from her life.

Ethan groaned. "Mrs. Murphy ... Mrs. Murphy, this is it," he said between gasps for breath.

"Do it, Baby. Do it for me," Linda said, her fingers stroking the back of his neck.

He pumped a few more times and she felt his cock throbbing inside her. Ethan's eyes closed and he groaned again. His body jerked in fits and his hips slammed against her pelvis. Linda gasped. She was glad he had that condom. She would hate to have to explain to Anne how her son got her pregnant.

Ethan's hips finally slowed. He was panting and sweating. Every few seconds, his penis spasmed, and he sucked in a breath. Linda's legs were locked around his waist, holding him inside her body like a trapped a****l. She held his cheeks in both hands and kissed him deeply, forcing her tongue into his mouth.

"That was good, Ethan. That was very good," she said. She was panting as hard as him.

"It was?"

"Yes baby, it was very good," Linda said. She stroked her fingers through his hair and kissed him again. "Did you fuck the other girls like that?"

He shook his head. His hips started moving again, sliding his cock in and out of her pussy. From his parted lips came a long, low moan.

"Mrs. Murphy?" he said.

"Ethan, what are you doing? Are you fucking me again?"

"Yes." His hands closed over her bare tits.

"God, you recover fast," she said. She pulled his hands away from her chest. "Ethan, stop. You have to put on another condom."

"I don't want to," he said.

"You have to. That one could break and you'd get me pregnant. Remember what we talked about," Linda said.

Ethan just groaned and his eyes rolled shut. His hips continued to pump. She felt herself panicking. Would he listen to her?

His hips stopped thrusting. He straightened upright and backed away. Linda released him from the grip of her legs. His penis withdrew slowly from her pussy. She watched it with wide eyes, amazed again by how thick it was, by how long it was. She couldn't believe he put so much of that thing inside her, or that her body could take something so huge.

The condom was bloated with his cum. She sighed, glad she made him stop. He would have busted it for sure, and she would have had all that juice inside her.

Ethan slowly peeled the condom from the shaft of his cock. Linda inhaled deeply. The strong odor of his cum made her dizzy, and reminded her how much she liked to let guys shoot their cum on her belly, or her ass. She stared at the view of his cock between her raised, spread knees. How long had it been since she felt a man's cum on her skin? At least not since she was trying to get pregnant with Cindy. How easy it would be to let Ethan slide that cock back inside her, already slick with cum, to pump his warm seed straight into her cunt.

She swallowed hard and leaned up on her elbows. Ethan was still between her legs. She rubbed his hips with her heels.

"Ethan, you're still hard," she said, and reached for his cock. His skin was sticky with his cum.

"It still hurts. I don't have another condom. Can we do it again without the condom?" he said, and stroked the inside of her leg.

"No, we can't," Linda said.

Ethan was leaning over her, between her legs, with both hands on the desk on either side of her. She noticed the look in his eyes and was suddenly afraid. She was holding his cock and squeezed it, afraid to let go. The wet head brushed the inside of her thigh, near her mound. He looked like he might do it to her anyway, and could she stop him?

Her heart skipped. This was exactly what Anne tried to avoid. He was encouraged, and it looked like he would make her pay for playing with his desires, even if he didn't know what he was doing. She knew the power in his young arms, but even he didn't know the power he could wield with that huge cock. Her breathing became heavy. The thought of Ethan r****g her frightened her deeply.

He finally backed away and Linda let out a deep breath. Her body shook all over, but she f***ed the shakes to stop. She had to do something about his overactive desire, right away. She put her feet on the floor before he could f***e himself back between them and stood up. Her legs were weak. She steadied herself against the desk. Her own groin ached, but it was the ache of abuse.

"I think I can help you with that. Sit down here," Linda said.

She turned Ethan around and sat him on the edge of her desk. His jaw hung open and he was panting, staring at her like he wanted to memorize her every move. His cock pulsed with each beat of his heart, like a dangerous wild creature that possessed a will all its own.

Holding his thighs for support, Linda crouched in front of him. Ethan's penis rose to greet her, extended grotesquely from his groin, glistening with a coating of his own semen. Her mouth was watering and she swallowed a couple of times. She put her hand around the shaft, near the base. It was so thick, the tips of her fingers came nowhere near touching.

From her knees, it looked even bigger. She raised the shaft and looked straight at the fat, purplish head. Ethan's hands squeezed tighter on the edge of the desk, until his knuckles were white. His knees bent apart. Linda's lips parted with a soft smack. She opened them wide. That head looked far too big to fit in her mouth. She stuck out her tongue and licked the tip. Ethan groaned.

Linda's nose crinkled. His cum tasted very strong. She hesitated. The taste of a man's cum was something she never liked, from the first time she sucked a boy when she was a girl. She looked up to Ethan's face. He was staring at her, with his mouth hanging open. He looked so adorable, especially with those eyes. How could she ever think he would want to hurt her?

She licked the fat head clean and worked down the shaft of his cock with her tongue, washing away the coating of warm cum.

"Oh my God, Mrs. Murphy," Ethan said with a moan from way back in his throat. He was smiling.

Linda cleaned around the shaft, working back up to the head. His cum left a taste in her mouth that didn't go away when she swallowed. Her nose crinkled again. She began to remember why she didn't like it. She licked her lips, held her breath, stretched her jaw open as wide as she could, and slipped her mouth over the end of his cock.

Ethan gasped. Linda smiled, even though it was difficult with his cock in her mouth. How many of those girls he slept with knew how to give a blowjob?

The problem was, his cock was just too big. She sucked a couple of inches to the back of her throat until she gagged, but that was it. She dated many times since the divorce, and when she went down on a man she found attractive, she liked to take him deep in her mouth. That really turned them on. How would poor Ethan ever enjoy a good blowjob if any of the women he met could never fit more than an inch or two of his cock in their mouths? And how many would refuse to sl**p with him when they saw what he had in his pants?

She sucked her mouth off and wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Her jaw was sore, after only a minute or two. She was out of practice. She bent his penis aside.

"Ethan, your testicles are big, too. Bigger than normal," she said.

She rolled them in her fingers like marbles. Inside the swollen, wrinkled sac, his balls were about the size of golf balls, and just about as hard, as if they were overloaded with sperm.

"Is that bad?" Ethan said.

Linda frowned. "No, not at all. You're perfectly normal, just ... very big for your age."

"Oh."

Linda sighed. How could she explain to the boy that he was just exceptionally well hung? Eventually, she supposed he would figure out himself that he was different from other guys. Girls would certainly give him extra attention when they found out, just as she was doing herself, at least those girls that weren't frightened away. How would he handle that kind of attention?

She touched the head of his penis to the tip of her breast, smearing her own saliva on her nipples. Ethan's hips pushed forward, away from the desk.

"Do you want me to make you cum again, Ethan?" Linda said. She pumped her hand slowly on his cock.

"Yes," he said.

She smiled. "I thought so. Just remember to tell me when you're gonna cum, ok?"

He nodded. The look on his face was like that of a boy who couldn't wait to open his presents on Christmas morning. Linda couldn't wait herself. She licked the head and let it slide into her mouth. Her jaw stretched again. She would have to be good to make him cum in a hurry. She didn't have the strength to keep a cock that big in her mouth for a long, deep blowjob. Next time, if she got another chance, she would give him a blowjob he would never forget. For that, she would have to get some practice.

She moved her head slowly back and forth. It wasn't much, but it was the most she could do. Her lips smacked and her saliva dribbled from the corners of her mouth down her chin. Ethan rocked his hips, pushing his cock deeper in her mouth. The head touched the soft area at the back of her mouth and she gagged.

Her heart was pounding and her chest rose and fell with deep, heavy breaths, but she kept sucking. What if he tried to f***e it deeper? He might choke her to death without even knowing what he was doing. He wouldn't realize what was happening until he shot his load and she collapsed. She saw herself lying on the floor at his feet, her mouth open, leaking with drool and his thick cum that backed up in her throat. The idea thrilled her and she sucked harder.

Ethan groaned. His hips thrust a bit quicker. Linda looked way up to his eyes. He was looking down at her, with the corners of his mouth turned up. He brushed her bangs away from her eyes. His breathing was heavier. He was getting close.

"Oh Mrs. Murphy ... Mrs. Murphy," he said, gasping for breath.

His hips bucked harder, forcing more of his cock past her lips. This was it. He was going to cum, right there. She should take him out of her mouth, if she didn't want to drink his cum. His cock throbbed, and it was too late. The first glob hit the back of her mouth like it was fired from a cannon. Linda gagged on it. She had no choice but to swallow, but before she could, the next glob pumped into her mouth, then the next, and the next.

Her eyes opened wide and she squealed. His cum filled her mouth in a hurry, swelling her cheeks out until they could hold no more, and it spilled out over her chin. Ethan finished with a deep groan, still pumping his hips.

"That was great, Mrs. Murphy," he said.

She pulled his cock out, smacking her lips on the head. Her mouth was full of his strong, potent cum. The stuff floated around her tongue. No guy ever came in her mouth before. Just the thought always disgusted her. So why did she let Ethan do it? She probably shouldn't have let him. It might give him the wrong idea.

She looked around for somewhere to spit it out, but her wastebasket was on the other side of the desk. She made a face and swallowed. That was so gross. Now she would never get that taste out of her mouth. She looked down at her chest, where a few drops landed on her bare tits.

"Oh shit," she said with a hiss in her voice.

"What's wrong?"

"I got a stain on my blouse. This was my best one. Now it's ruined," she said, and wiped at the cum stain on the front of her blouse.

"Sorry," Ethan said.

Linda put her hand on his thigh. "It's all right. It's not-"

They both heard a noise from the outer office and looked at the door.

"Who's that?" Ethan said.

"It's your mother," Linda said in a whisper. She stood up and pulled down her skirt. "Get dressed. Hurry up."

Ethan yanked his jeans to his waist, stuffing his cock back in, and held up her panties.

"What do you want me to do with these?" he said.

Linda snatched them from his fingers and stuffed them in his pocket. Her hand brushed along the length of his hard penis.

"You keep them. Don't let your mother find them this time," Linda said, and kissed him quickly on the lips. She hooked her bra over her breasts and buttoned her blouse just as the office door opened. She turned around, smiling.

"Hi Anne. We were just finishing," she said, and felt her face grow warm.

Ethan stuffed his hands in his pockets and wouldn't look in his mother's face. Linda could still see the outline of his penis against the leg of his jeans. Didn't that boy ever go soft?

"How'd everything go?" Anne said.

"Fine, just fine," Linda said, and clapped her hands together with a big, stupid grin on her face. She couldn't believe how guilty she felt. How would she feel if she found out one of her boyfriends had seduced Cindy? She cringed, and hoped Anne didn't notice.

Anne cleared her throat. "Did you have any problem with the condom?"

Linda and Ethan looked at each other.

"No," he said.

"No, no problem at all," Linda said, and grinned wider.

"Great. You ready to go, honey?" Anne said.

"Sure," Ethan said, and took off through the door.

Anne let him go on ahead and turned to Linda.

"Did he give you any trouble?" she said, in a low voice.

"No, no trouble at all. Why?"

"Did you make him ... Did he have an orgasm?" Anne said.

Linda hesitated. Could she tell? Could she smell it on her breath?

"Yes, he did," Linda said.

Anne let out a deep breath. "You don't know what a relief that is. I mean, I'm the one who got him all worked up." She shook her head. "These k**s are gonna drive me crazy."

They laughed together as they came out of the office. Linda saw them out and locked the door. Her head was spinning. What a day. She still couldn't believe what just took place.

Her feet took her straight back into her office. Immediately, she could smell the strong odor of Ethan's cum. How could Anne not notice it? She would have to empty that wastebasket before the smell permeated everything in the room.

She flopped into the chair behind her desk with a sigh. She could still taste Ethan's cum on her tongue. She needed a glass of wine to wash it away. That part was pretty bad, but the rest, having him in her mouth and between her legs, that part was good, very good.

She shivered suddenly. What would happen now when he was with other girls, or worse, what if he went out with Cindy? What if he thought he could satisfy her just by shoving his cock into her, or by cumming in her mouth? The thought of any man doing that to her little girl frightened her, but Ethan ... He would brutalize her. What sort of monster had she allowed to walk out of her office?

She leaned back in the chair. Her knees fell apart. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She saw Ethan again, hovering over her, holding his enormous cock inches from her cunt. She remembered that helpless feeling and that sudden fear of what he could do to her. Even though she was sure Ethan never would have f***ed himself on her, in a strange way she wished he had. How long would she have to wait before she had a chance to experience anything like that again?... Continue»
Posted by pornaholic63 1 year ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2212  |  
100%
  |  3

5 Cheerleader Sex Slaves (Chapter 7)

This is the story of 5 high school cheerleaders who get lost and have their car breakdown, only to have a friendly garage owner "help" them out and turn them into slaves. Thanks for reading...

Chapter Seven

When I woke up I could feel Monique's soft hair on my prick. I could feel her breathing gently as her lips just barely touched my cock. I stared down at her for a while, she looked so peaceful with her head on my thigh.

My thoughts suddenly turned to Emily and I wondered how she'd slept during the night? I'm sure not well given what I was going to do to her today.

Monique stirred, she must have sensed I was awake and she lifted her weary head and looked up at me, there was an instant of confusion, then she quickly locked her lips on my penis and took my hardening member in her mouth. She looked up at me with wide, terrified eyes.

I ran my hand through her hair, I knew she didn't know whether I wanted her to make me cum or just hold my dick in her mouth. I loved the feel of her moist tongue on me, her warm breath buffeting my cock, and I absolutely loved the look of the unknown on her face.

"We're going to have to have fun today slut, I'm going to pop Emily's cherry, and then, maybe I'll have you lick her clean and make her cum too?" Monique's head, her pretty blonde locks were so soft and inviting as she held me in her mouth and looked up at me nervously.

I squeezed a clump of her hair in my hand and lifted her mouth off my prick, I pushed her hard over onto her back, her eyes stared up at me, still unsure of what I was doing.

I straddled her chest and eased my cock between her breasts, forcing her soft mounds around me.

"You like it, don't you slut?" I pumped my dick between her tits with long, slow, thrusts.

"Do you want me to cum on your face, or should I save it all for your friend?" She squirmed underneath me as my dick slid over her chest.

"I bet you can't wait for me to spread Emily's legs and pump her full of my sperm, can you?" I lifted up off her chest and held my dick inches from her mouth.

"Go ahead, give Master's cock a kiss." Monique arched her head up and kissed the head of my penis, her eyes were locked on mine, trying to figure out what I was going to do next.

"I want you to go get in the shower, turn on the water and tell me when it's warm enough for me to get in." She f***ed up her tongue and licked the underside of my prick, it was so cute, so obsequious that I was tempted to have her blow me then and there, to have her lock her sweet lips around my cock and make me cum in her throat, but instead I climbed off her and stood at the side of the bed. I released her collar and set it on the mattress.

"Go on!" Monique rolled off the bed and shuffled toward the bathroom, she kept her eyes locked on me the whole time.

When I opened my door I could hear Tara screaming down the hall. As I walked past the guest bedroom I heard the bed creaking loud and Jim grunting, bellowing as he screamed at the girl.

"How's that cunt? My dick is going to be in you every day from now on!" Even through the closed door I could hear them clearly, Tara was yelping like a hurt a****l and I thought the bed might collapse with the v******e the sounds.

I knocked at the door.

"Hey Jim, lets go to the garage in like an hour." For an instant the brutal sounds of fucking stopped.

"Sure, let me finish with this bitch." The loud, violent sounds started again and I moved toward the kitchen for a quick drink of water.

I took my time heading back to my room. I knew Monique would be waiting for me in the shower and I didn't have to rush, she might actually enjoy the water on her, at least after it warmed up.

When I got back to my room and went into the bathroom, Monique was kneeling on the cool tile, her big hazel eyes were staring up at me.

"The water is ready Master."

"Good, then bathe me." I handed her a sponge and soap. It was a glorious feeling to have my slave clean me, I just stood there, letting the warm water run over my body and her smooth hands scrubbing me down. She was tentative around my prick, but a quick tug on her hair changed that. She took my penis in her mouth, cleaning the whole length of my shaft with her soft lips. I savored every second of the process. I still couldn't believe that everything had happened like it did, I was so lucky.

After I hopped out of the shower I had Monique towel me down, her soft hands moved over my skin. When I was dry, I led her over to the toilet.

"Hold my dick as I piss." She looked up at me, I could see the revulsion in her eyes, the desperate want to balk, to fight me.

"Come on slut!" She took my prick in her hands, I was almost hard, but I was able to relieve myself as she held me, it made me feel powerful, so in control of the girl.

"That's it slave." The last few drops fell from my penis and I turned my hips toward the girl.

"Clean me off." I didn't wait for her to move, I thrust my dick in her mouth and felt her throat convulse. I arched my head back and moaned in exquisite pleasure. I didn't want to lose the feel of her lips on me.

"That's it whore, good job." I ran my hand through her hair and eased my penis free of her mouth.

"Get on your hands and knees and follow me." Monique fell to her knees, but not low enough for my tastes and I grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and pushed her to the ground so her breasts were almost rubbing against the carpet.

"Come on slut." I took her out into the bedroom and put her collar back on. I grabbed one of the dog leashes and dragged her toward the kitchen, Jim's door was closed, but I didn't hear any noises coming from inside. When we got to the kitchen he was already standing there, coffee in hand, and a sparkle in his eyes.

"Hey buddy, what a fucking night!" Jim's smile stretched from cheek to cheek.

"Did you have a good time?" I asked him as I tugged Monique forward on the leash, she kept her eyes down and got into a kneeling position.

"Oh hell yeah, that pussy is so tight, and the slut, she bucks like a bronco trying to fight me when I fuck her, I love it, she's got spunk." Jim handed me a mug of coffee then took a step toward Monique. I could hear her whimper in shame as he grabbed one of her nipples and pulled on it softly.

"This is one hot slut too. I love her on her knees with the leash, she looks like a dog." Jim stood up.

"Hell, all they're good for anyway is as something to fuck!" He roared out in laughter. I could see Monique's face go red.

"Wanna go crush that car?" Neither Jim or I had on any clothes, in a different situation I'd probably have been embarrassed, but as everything was with the girls, there was some kind of power, or a****l nature to it all that made it right.

"Yeah, let me put something on, and, well, let me take care of this." Jim stroked his dick, he was already hard and erect. I could see Monique try to pull away, thinking he was going to use her, but instead he headed down the hall towards his room. I followed along, keeping Monique in tow.

We were just seconds behind, but when we got to his room Jim already had his prick buried in Tara's mouth. She was hogtied on the bed, her arms and legs were pulled up in the small of her back and Jim was driving into her throat with his dick, I could hear Tara gagging as he thrust in deep.

"The little whore tried to sneak out of the room this morning…aahhhh…but I caught her." Jim smacked Tara's ass as he brutally rammed his cock in her mouth, her face was red, and the way she was bound it looked painful. Monique stared wide eyed at the scene, I caught her sneaking a glance at me, I think hoping I wouldn't get any ideas to use on her.

When he was about to cum Jim clamped his hands on the back of Tara's head forcing her mouth full on his cock. I could hear her desperately screaming, choking on the large dick as she tried to breathe.

"That's it bitch, how do you like the taste of my cum!" Jim's hips were bucking, driving deep into Tara's throat.

When Jim finished spurting his load he pulled his prick free of Tara's mouth, the cum dribbled around her lips as she tried to cough up the sperm, trying to catch her breath after the brutal face fucking.

Jim pushed Tara onto her side, her stomach was convulsing as she to spit up cum that filled her belly. He grabbed a round hair brush from his toiletry bag, it was probably 6" long with a bunch of plastic bristles, and about an inch and a half in diameter. Tara started screaming as he ran it over her pussy lips, driving the little points down into her sensitive flesh.

"That's it cunt, scream for me. Tell me how you'll be good and won't run away." He slapped her hard on her inner thigh.

"Open that pussy up slut." Jim f***ed the head of the brush against her spread labia, he started pushing the rough bristles into her pussy, drawing ever louder screams from the hogtied girl.

"How do you like it now slut?" There was a good 2" in her pussy.

"Pleaaasseeee….pleassse…" Tara's whole body jerked as Jim pushed the brush deeper and deeper into her cunt.

"That's it, beg for me." Almost the whole head of the brush was in Tara's body, only the handle jutted obscenely from her pussy. She was trying to beg in between screams as Jim twisted the head of the brush while pushing it in her.

Tara's thighs spasmed as Jim pushed the handle of the brush deep in her body. I could see the strain in her arms as her legs moved involuntarily, reacting to the awful penetration.

"Are you going to be a good little slut." Jim started fucking Tara with the hair brush.

"Yes…yes, please, just stop, please…" Her voice trailed off in exasperation. I loved the way Monique stared at the scene, I could tell she was terrified.

Jim let go of the hair brush, leaving it impaled in Tara's body.

I hadn't seen him grab it when we were in the kitchen, but he had a large wooden spoon in his hand and he started whipping Tara's tits with it.

"Are you going to be a good girl now?" The sound of the wood on her flesh was like a little thud. Tara was bawling, she tried to roll over onto her stomach after each blow, but Jim held her hips so she couldn't get on her belly.

"Yes…for gods sake, yes!" Tara let out a loud wail of pain as Jim laid a blow on her clit. I just watched, almost as transfixed as Monique was, though my attraction was more lust, hers fear.

Jim tossed the spoon down on the bed and rolled Tara onto her belly, she was sobbing andburied her head in the mattress and cried.

"Let's go get that car taken care of." Jim ran his hand over Tara's twitching thighs. "We wouldn't want anybody to ever find the girls' car, now would we?" He looked straight at Monique and laughed at her obvious discomfort.

For a second I couldn't react, my dick was hard and I stared at Tara bound on the bed.

"Yeah…yeah, let me get some clothes on and we'll get out of here." I tugged on Monique's leash, pulling her toward her room. She moved quickly, obediently, a few feet behind me. She hopped on the bed and knelt for me unmoving with her hands behind her neck as soon as we got in the room. I locked her collar to the chain and left her alone without a word.

It took me only a few minutes to get dressed. Jim was already waiting for me in the kitchen.

"Holy shit that felt good, I'll get that little slut to behave if it's the last thing I do!" The look on Jim's face said it all, I'd never seen such vigor, or life, in his eyes.

"Let's get this done, I want to get back and fuck that whore again!" Jim's hands trembled in nervous anticipation. We headed out to my truck and off to the shop.

It didn't take us long, I grabbed breakfast on the way in for the guys at the shop, I guess you could call it a little bribe to keep them out of the junk yard for awhile. Jim and I dragged the car from the back lot and had it crushed in less than an hour. There would be no way anybody would find a trace of the thing, but even so, we put the cube of metal on the next truck to the recycling plant where the steel would be melted down and disappear completely--the sooner the better in my mind.

We stopped at the grocery store for a few more supplies, then, finally pulled in the drive back at my place. I was pleasantly surprised to see the boxes of toys I'd ordered sitting there on the front porch, just there waiting for me to open them, it was like Christmas.

"Look at that, all the shit I ordered, it's here." I couldn't hold back the excitement in my voice. I was like a k**s in a candy store, things were going so great. We grabbed all the boxes and dragged them inside.

"I gotta go fuck that girl again!" Jim disappeared back to his room, and a few moments later I could hear the faint sounds of him fucking Tara waft through the air again. I started opening boxes, I couldn't wait to see all the things I'd got.

I found one thing I was looking for immediately, a nylon strap set that I could put on my bed to spread Emily when I fucked her. I still hadn't quite decided how I was going to take her yet, but any way I finally settled on, I'm sure it would be enjoyable.

When I saw the penis gag with the dildo attached I knew I'd have to use that on my girls, I could just imagine Monique fucking the newly popped pussy of Emily with it.

As soon as I found the ball gag I went to the kitchen started making up breakfast for the girls. I couldn't wait to get Emily upstairs.

Jim popped in to help me a few minutes later.

"God she's feisty, but I love that pussy." I think both of us wanted to get down stairs to the girls, probably for different reasons, but we rushed through making food just the same. When we were done, Jim headed down into the kennels, and I went down the hall to deliver Monique her breakfast.

She was lying on the bed, head buried in the covers crying. She looked up at me surprised and a little befuddled, then she quickly popped into a kneeling position with her hands behind her head.

"Breakfast is served slave." I set the plate down on the bed and stared at her for an instant. I knew she was terrified about what she'd seen Jim do to Tara, her breasts quivered as she breathed. I smiled and shut the door behind me as I left.

When I stepped into Jim's room I found Tara bent over one of the wooden chairs, her ankles were tied to the back legs, and her arms were pulled forward bound to the front. Her ass glowed red and I could see the cum seeping out of her pussy, she had a pair of boxers stuffed in her mouth to silence her. Tara stared up at me, I think she actually wished it was me controlling her again, I'd been less rough than Jim I'm sure.

I set the food on the bed and moved behind her, I ran my hands over her inner thighs and reached around and grabbed her dangling breasts. She moaned, almost purring, wiggling her hips, I think trying to entice me and get in my good graces.

"That's it, you're just a whore to be used." I pinched her nipples eliciting a small yelp from the girl.

"Do you want some food slut?" Tara nodded her head and I tugged the boxers from her mouth.

"Please, he's…" I put my finger to my lips to silence her, I could see the desperation in her eyes.

"You're his slave now, you'd better learn to behave." I started feeding her, the tears streaked down her cheeks as she ate the food greedily, sucking down the juice I'd brought. I made her clean the dish with her tongue when she was finished.

"Please, can't you untie me, I'm…" I needed only to glare down at her for her to go silent.

"I'm sure if you're a good, obedient, slave Jim will untie you."

"Didn't you try and run this morning?" Tara hung her head low. I kind of felt like I was playing a part in a good cop bad cop routine from some cheesy television show.

I clamped my hands on Tara's tits, she had very nice breasts and an idea popped in my head.

"I'll be back in a second slut." I took my hands from her chest and headed back out into the main room, I started rifling through the boxes. I wanted to leave Jim a present when he got back to Tara. After I found the weighted nipple clamps I was looking for and went back into Jim's room.

Tara's body started squirming when I held up the clamps for her to see.

"When Jim comes back to you, I want to tell him these were a treat from me, that you begged me to put them on your nipples, okay?" Tara started whimpering as I moved close to her, I squeezed her breasts till her nipples went nice and hard.

"I've heard they hurt most right when they go on, and then again when they're taken off." Tara squealed as I closed the strong clamp on one of her breasts. I held the weight up for a second, letting her get adjusted to the pinching, then I let the mass go and her nipple stretched.

"God that's hot!" Tara was whining as the weight dangled from her tit and moved in a gentle arc as she breathed.

"I guess you're going to want to stay still slut." I tapped the weight and sent it swinging again.

"That might be hard if Jim decides to fuck you, can you imagine how much the weights will move if he starts pounding into your pussy?" I started massaging her other breast making her nipple hard, she was sobbing, I could see the muscles in her back contracting as she tried to stifle her movement. Tara yelped as I closed the weighted clamp on her tit and dug my fingers into her flesh at the base of her breast.

"Don't forget to tell Jim this was a treat from me, and maybe, if you're an obedient slut, he'll untie you." I took my hand from her breast and moved my groin to her face, I eased my pants down to the hips and pushed my hardening dick to her lips.

"Why don't you give me a little kiss?" I could hear Tara try to choke back her disgust as she stuck out her tongue and started running it over the length of my shaft, she planted a kiss on the tip of my cock.

"See, you can be a good little slave when you want to." I tugged my pants up and grabbed the plate.

"I'll talk to you later whore." I left Tara bent over the chair, the weighted clamps were swinging from her aching nipples as I headed down into the basement.

"WHOOOEEEE!" Jim was roaring out like a cowboy.

"That's it, come to daddy!" Jim held a couple pieces of string in his hands, the other ends were tied off in little loops to Jayme's nipples and he was leading her around the room like a horse being trained.

"Kick those knees higher." Jayme was panting, her hands were tied behind her back and she had no choice but to move where Jim pulled her on the reins, strutting like a pony.

"Hey Buddy, you want to try?" He held out the pieces of string for me but I declined, my eyes were locked on Emily, she was kneeling in her cage, her eyes followed me, knowing I was going to fuck her today.

"No, no, you go ahead, play." I smiled, it did look kind of fun, Jayme's nipples stretched as he tugged her around the room, her breasts were pulled into long points.

I walked over to Emily's cage, she crouched low to the ground and moved to the back corner, away from me.

"How did you sl**p baby?" I put my hand through the metal bars and rubbed her hair. Her face looked tired and she groaned in discomfort as I touched her.

"Man, you've got to check this out." I looked back at Jim, he'd stopped tugging Jayme around the room and just had her standing still next to him.

"I'll be back honey." I rubbed a tear off Emily's cheek and moved back toward Jim. He was tying the end of the string he'd held as reins to clothespins.

"You've got to check this out man, I had a great idea." He tugged on the string making Jayme cry out, testing to make sure the loops were still tight on her nipples, it was obvious they were, when he pulled on them, her breasts were drawn into long points.

Jim tossed the clothespins and string up over a pipe in the ceiling. When he had them over the pipe, Jim tugged, making Jayme get up on her tip toes to relieve the strain.

"How do you like that buddy?" Jim made Jayme dance, moving her up and down was he tugged on the string, she was sobbing softly as her nipples stretched to the ceiling.

"Check this out." Jim pulled on the string till Jayme had to get as high on her toes as she could. When the line was nice and taut he knelt between her legs and tugged on her labia with his fingers, she cried out as he closed one of the clothespins on her stretched pussy lip.

"How does that feel slut?" Jim drove his finger deep in Jayme's pussy, he looked up at me and smiled.

Taking her labia between his fingers Jim closed the second clothespin on the other side and stood up, he got inches from Jayme's face.

"What's it going to be, the tension in your tits, or in your pussy?" Jim cupped the underside of Jayme's breast and pulled down till one of the clothespins attached to her labia popped off making her yelp.

"See, it's one or the other, but if you make it pop off," He reattached the clothespin to her labia. "If either one, or both, come off your pussy." He thrust a finger in her sex again, between the spread lips of her cunt. "If they pop off, then I'm going to punish you." Jim clamped his mouth on Jayme's and kissed her, driving his tongue in her mouth almost making her loose balance.

"Hey Jim, want to help me for a second?" I moved towards Emily's cage.

Jayme was whimpering, her eyes moved around the room, desperate for a reprieve. Already I could see her calves twitching with the strain of being up on her toes. Jim was grinning sadistically as he ran his hands over her trembling stomach.

"I want to take this cage upstairs to my room." I opened the door but Emily cowered in the back.

"Come on, get out here." Emily looked up with pleading eyes as she crawled out.

"Don't move, stay on your hands and knees till we get back." She looked like a lost little puppy there on the floor as Jim and I grabbed the metal frame and started toward the stairs.

As we moved past her, Jayme's body was shaking, she tried to balance the tension between the two ends of the string as her nipples and labia were both stretched, but her legs shuddered violently.

Other than being awkward it was easy to move the cage up into my room, once we had in place I had Jim help me hook the nylon harness set up under the bed. It was perfect. There were metal rings at the four corners of the bed, ideal for spreading Emily wide open.

Jim smacked me on the back.

"I still can't believe you did this man, but I'm so happy you did!"

"Yeah, me too." We started back down into the kennels. It hadn't been but 10 minutes, but Jayme was crying out in pain. Her leg muscles had started to cramp and I could see the tension on the string attached to her labia grow as she tried to lower herself down.

"Please." Jayme spied us as we came down the stairs. Jim moved toward the trembling girl, he reached out and moved his fingers over her pussy.

"Look what I found." Jim pulled the thick leather belt from around his waist and started running it over Jayme's ass. She hopped off one leg as her calf muscles almost locked.

"Aaaaahhhh, please, please, my legs are cramping." Jim ran the belt over the underside of her tits.

"Poor baby, don't you see, that's the idea." He tugged softly on the string attached to her nipples, for an instant taking the strain off her labia, but in turn stretching her tits even more.

I moved to where Emily knelt on the ground, she inched away from me as I got close. Lisa was in the kennel, cowering as far back in the corner as she could, keeping quiet, her eyes moving fearfully between Jim and I.

Jayme screamed as her legs started to cramp again, Jim continued running the wide leather belt over her ass, not helping her state of mind.

"PLlleeaasssseee!" Jayme screamed out as Jim slid the leather up between her thighs.

I got onto my knees next to Emily and took her by the hair, turning her head so she had to look me in the eyes. I reached out and took her breast in my hand.

"I bet you can't wait for me to stick my dick in your pussy and make you a real woman, can you?" Emily closed her eyes and started crying. Jayme was wailing in the background as Jim taunted her with the belt.

"I can't wait anymore." I hopped to my feet and grabbed a length of rope from the floor, loosely looping it around Emily's neck. I started tugging her toward the basement steps just as one of Jayme's legs completely gave way and the clothespins popped off her labia.

"That's it slut." Jim took hold of Jayme's arm's, they were still tied behind her back and he wrapped some rope around the bonds around her wrists. He tugged her arm's toward the ceiling, making her bend at the waist till she was locked in a strappado, her large tits swaying beneath her body.

Emily crawled behind me past Jayme, for an instant their eyes locked, exchanging the terror they shared.

"Aren't you going to watch?" Jim was waving the belt through the air as Jayme was crying, her calves still visibly cramping.

"No, I need to get this slut ready, I need to fuck her soon or I'm going to blow." I pulled on the rope around Emily's neck, making her arch her face up.

"Smile for Jim slut, next time he sees you, you'll be a woman." Emily only cried harder as I let the tension go and moved her toward the stairs.

"Have fun with Jayme." I turned back and saw Jim above Jayme, his eyes were filled with raw lust as he waved the belt through the air.

"I intend to!" Emily and I were about halfway up the stairs when I heard the loud crack of leather on flesh, and then the pained scream of Jayme rang through the air. I could feel Emily's body go tense against the rope as she heard her friend cry out. I smiled for an instant, enjoying the fear, then led her upstairs to my room.

When I got into the bedroom I let go of the rope and undid the loop around Emily's neck.

"I want you to go into the bathroom and kneel on the floor. I want you to play with yourself while you watch yourself in the mirror.

Emily just stared up at me, I could see the fear and humiliation in her eyes.

"Go!" I loved the way her ass wiggled as she crawled into the bathroom. I watched her till she was out of my view, then I headed across the hall to Monique. She was lying on the bed watching TV when I opened the door.

"Turn it off." Monique flicked the TV off with the remote quickly.

"Emily is in my bathroom." I sat on the bed next to Monique, I grabbed for her breast and started massaging her tit.

"I want you to go in there and I want you to clean and bathe her." I dug my fingers in Monique's breast. "Make her look pretty." I pulled her nipple taut, Monique's eyes were locked on my fingers as they stretched her skin into an extended point.

"I'm going to fuck her today, and I want her ready, understand?" Monique nodded.

"I don't want you to talk, other than to tell her what you need her to do. If you promise me you'll behave, I won't gag you." I let go of Monique's nipple and held the ball gag up for her to see.

"Yes Master." I ran my hand over her belly, she laid back and opened her legs obediently as I moved down to her sex and fingered her pussy. She let out a groan as I rubbed her clit, her hips moved to me, driving my finger harder onto her body.

"Have you been playing with yourself today slut?" She continued to rub my finger with her pussy, but she held her head low, ashamed.

"No Master."

"Did you want to?" There was a hesitation.

"Yes…yes Master I did." I thrust two fingers in her sex and started driving in and out. Monique moaned and ground her pussy down on my hand.

I pulled my hand away suddenly and Monique looked up at me, her eyes wide and wanting.

"Maybe later, if you're good I'll let you cum, but for now, don't touch yourself. Put all your focus into getting Emily ready!" I got off the bed, looming over Monique.

"I don't want to hear you two talking at all, understand!" She nodded. I undid the lock holding on her collar and set it on the bed. I grabbed Monique by the neck and got her to her feet. I held her tight and started toward my room.

"Wait one second." I changed directions and pulled Monique toward Jim's room, I heard her gasp when she saw Tara bent over the chair. The bound girl's eyes followed me as I moved Monique in behind her, I pushed Monique's face into Tara's ass.

"Lick her clean." I line of drying cum ran down the inside of Tara's thigh and more continued to seep from her pussy. Tara's whole body jerked, and the weighted clamps swung into motion, as Monique ran her tongue over her skin.

Tara was whimpering as Monique lapped up Jim's cum, I could see her pussy twitching as Monique moved closer to her snatch with each swab. I watched as Monique's tongue dart in and out of the folds of Tara's pussy, and in spite of the weighted clamps on her breasts, Tara bucked in response to Monique's mechanizations.

"Stop it, please." I watched as Tara's nipples strain with the weights attached, I could hear the rope creaking as she tugged hard on her bonds.

"Please…" She turned her head and looked back at me, there was an odd look on her face, I could see her wincing in discomfort, but there was also a certain glow in her eyes.

"Please…AAAhhhhhhh!" Tara screamed out as Monique drove her tongue in her pussy, a little stream of cum ran from her opening.

Tara flexed her hand's, there was little else she could do the way she was bound. Monique ran her tongue down the length of Tara's sex, licking up the dribbling cum.

"Okay, that's enough, Tara wants you to stop." I grabbed Monique by the hair and got her to her feet. Tara looked back and locked eyes with her friend, confused and wanting. I pushed Monique ahead of me, then turned her so her hips were right in front of Tara's mouth.

"Go on, give Monique's pussy a little kiss slut." I f***ed Monique forward till she was almost touching Tara's lips with her sex. I reached under Tara's body and tugged down on one of the weights.

"Come on girl, return the favor." Tara tenuously shoved her tongue out, spreading Monique's labia, I could feel Monique's knees give way a little, but I held her up under the shoulders.

"Isn't that sweet?" Tara's tongue was buried in Monique's sex.

I pulled Monique from Tara's mouth and toward the door. Tara stared up at me, here eyes pleading as we were almost out the door.

"Please…" Tara's hips were swaying in need as I slammed the door shut behind me.

I f***ed Monique across the hall into my room, I led her into the bathroom where Emily was on her knees in front of the mirror, with her knees spread wide she was running her fingers over her pussy.

"Good girl!" Emily took her hands away from her sex immediately and I made Monique get to her knees next to her.

"Monique's going to clean you up for me." Monique couldn't look at her friend.

"I don't want you two to talk to each other at all, understand?" My two unwilling pets both nodded.

"Monique, I want you to shave her pussy too, make sure she's smooth as a baby's bottom for me." Emily tried to twist away from me as I ran my hand over her sex. "You'd might as well do yourself too!" I grinned at Monique. "All my slaves will be kept smooth." I stood up and grabbed the bag I'd left on the dressing table.

"When she's all ready for my cock, " I handed Monique the bag. "Put these cuffs on her wrists and ankles, and the collar on her, hook her spread eagle to the bed." Monique looked inside the bag, there was a set of thick leather restraints that I'd bought online.

"Make sure she's spread, and that the chains are taut." Monique looked up at me, it almost looked like she was pouting.

"While you're waiting for me, I want you to lick her pussy and play with her tits, but don't make her cum." I grabbed Monique by the hair. "If you do, then I'll punish you, and you wouldn't like that, would you?" I let go of Monique's hair, her shoulders were trembling as she knelt on the floor.

"Get started, you have two hours." I walked out of the bathroom and slammed the door shut behind me. It took all my willpower to hold off on the girl, I couldn't wait to fuck Emily.

I sat down on the couch and flipped on the TV. I was impatient as hell to get back to my slaves, but I had to be calm. The minutes seemed like hours, I couldn't even concentrate on what I was watching.

When it was finally time, my dick was aching so bad it was hard to walk. I headed to back to my bedroom, it had taken all my self control to not come back early, but I'd managed. After I stepped inside I locked the door shut behind me and took a deep breath.

I was met with a lovely sight, Emily was bound spread eagle on the bed and Monique was between her legs, licking away at her friend's pussy.

"Hello my pretty little slaves." Monique took her face out of Emily's sex, her lips were wet with Emily's juices.

"Get on your knees slut." Monique fell to the floor immediately, getting on her knees and locking her hands behind her head.

"Did you make her cum?" Monique looked up at me with fear in her eyes.

"No Master." Emily's breasts were heaving, her body was covered with a sheen of sweat and I could see her labia were engorged. I sat down on the bed next to her and ran my hand over Emily's inner thighs, she tried to clamp her legs shut but the cuffs held her open.

"Don't worry baby, I'm going to fuck you hard and pop that cherry soon, you won't have to wait long now." I put my fingers on her clit, her pussy was wet and Emily screamed as I rubbed her little bud.

"Please, please don't, let me go, please..." I loved the absolute desperation in her voice.

Emily's eyes watched me intently as I got to my feet and lowered my pants. My dick was hard and throbbing, more so than it had ever been before. I stroked myself and smiled at Emily, her arms and legs corded as she tried to pull free of the bonds on her wrists and ankles.

Monique opened her mouth and swallowed my cock without me having to say a word. She grabbed my ass and took my prick to the back of her throat.

"Hold on baby." I pushed her away.

"You almost made me cum there." I walked gingerly to the dresser and grabbed the penis gag with the dildo extension.

"Open up." I pushed the smaller penis on the gag into Monique's mouth then locked the buckles in place behind her head. She twisted her face side to side, she looked so beautiful with the gag in, kind of like a narwhale, the dildo that projected from her lips was a good 8" long, and quite thick.

I grabbed Monique by the hair and pulled her to the side of the bed, I got her to her feet so Emily could see.

"After I fuck you, Monique is going to take her turn too."

The tears were streaking down Emily's cheeks.

"No, please…" Emily turned her head away from me and was weeping, she face buried her face in the covers.

I found a leather strap and pulled it tight around Monique's elbows, I pushed her to her knees and f***ed her in the cage at the foot of the bed.

"Enjoy the show. If you fuck her pussy hard enough later, I might just let you cum?" Monique was sitting on her haunches, the large dildo jutting from her mouth as her hands wiggled helplessly behind her back.

I laid on the bed next to Emily, she started whining as I ran my hand over her smoothly shaven pussy.

"That's nice, I want you to always to be shaved clean." My dick was aching and I could barely take it. I rubbed myself till the pre-cum started seeping from the head of my cock.

"Are you ready for me to fuck you baby?" I slid my finger in her sex, she was wet, and I could feel her pussy throbbing.

"Please…" I rolled over onto of Emily, I propped my upper body on my elbows and eased the head of my cock to her opening, there was a jolt through her body as my prick touched her.

"That's it baby, you're nice and ready for me, aren't you?" I hovered over her, inches off her body.

She turned her head to the side as I lowered myself onto her, she groaned as my weight fell on her, I gyrated my hips, just barely easing the head of my cock deeper in her pussy.

"You're so tight, aren't you slut." Not waiting I jerked my hips forward, ramming my prick deep in her tight channel, surprising her with the suddenness, and v******e, of my movements.

At first Emily looked up at me wide eyed, a look of complete shock filling her face, then she started screaming. I could feel her vaginal muscles close on my cock, squeezing me in her once virginal sheath.

I didn't bother with foreplay, I started pounding into her sex like a madman, Emily let out a pitiful wail of pain each time I buried my dick in her pussy. I used every ounce of strength to drive my hips forward, slamming the whole length of my prick into her battered cunt.

I grabbed for her hair, her chin was pinned up under my shoulder, my body covered her, I could feel her stomach convulsing in pain beneath me.

"That's it baby, now you're a whore like the rest of them." I could feel the sweat forming on my brow as I used her body without mercy, it almost hurt as I pummeled her sex, slamming my dick deep in her tight pussy, my balls smacking against her ass. I could feel her hard nipples against my chest as she let out a low, pained cry.

I humped her, pounding into her body. I didn't know how long I could hold out.

"I'm going to cum inside you, I'm going to fill you with my sperm!" My body slid over hers, the friction was intense, but wonderful. I could hear her grunting as I drove my dick deep, she kept her head to the side, my shoulder pressed up against her chin.

"I'm going to blow!" I could feel my prick start to spurt, I rammed my hips forward, making her cry out with the v******e of the thrust as my cock jerked and shot my sperm in her belly in an incredible torrent.

"That's it cunt, that's what you're good for!" I rutted her hard, making her scream as I impaled my dick in her pussy, forcing the last drops of cum from my penis I collapsed on her whimpering body.

"Oh god that was incredible!" I rocked my hips slowly into the whining girl. I wrapped my arm around her head, taking her soft hair into the crook of my arm, my cheek was pressed against hers as she sobbed.

Emily yelped as I eased my dick in and out of her pussy slowly, I was still hard, and I loved the feel of her vaginal muscles holding me tight.

"What a perfect little whore." She twisted her head to the side, not looking at me, crying hard as I slid my cock from her pussy. I knelt above her, running my hand over her tits, then cupping her chin making her look up at me.

I locked my mouth down on hers, driving my tongue between her teeth. My hand moved over her belly, I could feel her muscles contract as I touched her clit. I started rubbing her till her hips started to move. She looked up at me, her eyes glazed over.

"We're going to have a lot of fun together baby!" I took my hand away from her pussy and squeezed her tits.

"A lot of fun." I rolled myself off the bed and got gingerly to me feet. Emily's eyes followed me as she tugged on the bonds that held her.

I moved towards Monique's cage, the long dildo projected from her lips and bobbed up and down as she shuffled back deeper in the metal frame enclosure.

"That's it slut, it's your turn." Monique pressed her body against the back of the cage as I opened the door.

"Come on bitch." Monique started whimpering as I came for her, she yelped as I grabbed for her hair and tugged her out of the cage.

She could do nothing to stop me as I pushed her hard down on the bed between Emily's widely splayed thighs. I climbed on the bed and f***ed Monique forward, till her chin rested on Emily's pussy, the dildo laying on her skin.

"No, please no!" Emily lifted her head up off the mattress, she was looking down over her body, her breasts were heaving as she breathed heavily.

I straddled Monique's back and took hold of her head, grasping her scalp I lined up the long dildo with Emily's opening, her pussy was twitching, and the muscles of her inner thighs corded as she tried to close her legs.

"PLLLEEAAASSSEEEE." I f***ed Monique's head forward so the large head of the shaft sank an inch into her friend's pussy.

"No, no, please, you can't." Emily screamed out as I held Monique's head still, smiling as Emily's hips bucked off the bed trying to move away from the intrusion.

I rammed Monique's head forward, driving the length of the dildo in Emily's pussy, making her scream louder than when I'd fucked her. Monique's nose was pushed hard against Emily's flesh. I held her there, the whole of the rubber shaft filling her friend's pussy.

"I want you to fuck her hard." I twisted Monique's hair in my hands till she wailed out. "If you're good I'll let you cum, if you aren't, then I'll punish you, after I whip your friend's pussy that is." I tugged Monique's head back, pulling the dildo from Emily's sex.

"Understand?" By the look in her eyes I could tell Monique's answer. I took a clump of hair at back of her head and drove the long shaft back in Emily's pussy.

Monique bunched her hands into fists as she unwillingly ****d her friend's pussy with the large dildo. She started driving her head forward, ramming the dildo into Emily's sex as I sat astride her back. Emily's body jerked and she tried to close her thighs each time the fake cock slammed home.

"Oh God, please stop this!" Emily cried out, she grunted each time the prick filled her pussy, going deep into her belly.

"Please!!!" I climbed off Monique and lay next to Emily. Pinching her nipples between my fingers I played with her tits while watching Monique's hair flutter as she thrust her head forward.

"That's it slut, fuck her harder!" Monique's eyes peered up at me over the cock jutting from her mouth, Emily yelped with each thrust, her head was tossed back and she was staring blindly at the ceiling.

My dick was aching and I let go of Emily's tits, I got up and straddled her face, pushing the head of my cock against her lips.

"Open up!" I smacked her hard across the breasts and she opened her mouth reluctantly. I slammed my prick into her throat, making her gag as I filled her. My lust was without constraint and I started fucking Emily's face brutally.

"Oh God!" It felt so good, Emily's soft lips and tongue, were heaven to my prick. I could hear her choking as she desperately fought to take in air around the cock filling her mouth. I humped her face, driving my hips down, making her take me all in.

I was bent over Emily's body with my dick thrusting in her mouth, barely letting her catch her breath when I grabbed Monique by the hair and pulled her toward me, making her fuck her friend even harder.

"Come on slut!" Emily's legs jerked as the large dildo slammed into her pussy. I could feel my balls ready to spurt.

I pulled my cock free from Emily's mouth and started jacking off in her face, the first large shoot plastered her forehead, her eyes flew open when my warm cum hit her skin.

"How do you like that slut, make me cum on your face!" My prick kept pulsing and shooing sperm over Emily's pretty features, first on her forehead, then over her eye and cheek.

"Oh God!" I squeezed the last few drops of cum from the head of my cock.

"That's it whore." Emily twisted her head away as sperm dribbled on her face. She was coughing as the saliva bubbled up around her lips.

Monique continued to drive her head forward, burying the dildo in Emily's pussy. I reached out and tugged hard on Emily's nipples, making her cry out, my cum dripping off her brow into her eye.

"Holy shit you're an incredible slut!" I climbed off the bed and moved next to Monique. I knew she could sense me there, standing over her, but she kept fucking Emily's pussy not looking up.

"That's enough slut!" I grabbed Monique by the neck and the dildo popped free of Emily's body. I undid the buckles holding the gag in her mouth and she started coughing as I pulled the smaller penis from her lips, holding her still, staring down into her eyes.

"Did you do a good job fucking her slave?" Drool ran down Monique's chin, Emily's juices covered her lips and nose.

"I tried Master!" Her body was shaking in my grasp.

"Do you want to cum? Did it make you hot fucking your friend?" Her face went flush with embarrassment.

"Yes Master, please, I need to cum!" Monique held her head low.

"Did you like forcing that big dick in your friend's pussy?" She didn't respond, her face was going redder and redder with shame by the second.

"Did you like it?" I shook Monique by the shoulders.

"Yes Master." She barely whispered out the words, holding her head low.

"Then get on her and lick that cum off her face." I undid the strap around her elbows. Monique waved her arms for an instant, getting the bl**d back into her hands, then she climbed on Emily, pinning her friend beneath her, their breasts crushed against one another.

Monique lapped up the sticky white sperm that covered Emily's face with her tongue, she looked like an obedient dog.

"That's it slut." I knelt behind Monique and pushed two fingers in her pussy and I could hear her moan.

I twisted my fingers in her and used my free hand to rub her clit, she was wet, her juices ran down her thighs.

I rammed my fingers in her pussy, Monique's hips were bucking off Emily's as I got her ever closer to cumming.

"Are you ready to orgasm slave?" Monique let out a guttural roar as she wrapped her tongue around Emily's.

"That's it baby, kiss your friend." I rubbed her clit hard, I could feel her driving her pelvis back onto my fingers as she started panting.

"You're just a whore!" I smacked her ass, driving my fingers deep in her body. I was rubbing her clit hard when Monique started letting out a series of high pitched squeaks. Her legs spasmed and her toes were stretched, pointed as she ground her hips down into Emily's.

"That's it baby!" I slowly thrust my fingers in and out her sex till Monique's body gradually calmed. A loan moan escaped her body as her mouth was still locked on Emily's.

I pulled my fingers from Monique's pussy, they were covered with her juices. I eased two fingers over Emily's sex then slid in her opening, her body jerked as I penetrated her, I could hear her whine as I drove in to the knuckle.

"God you two are hot!" I pumped my slimy finger into Emily for a few minutes.

"I'm going to have a lot of fun with you sluts." I ran my hand over Monique's ass, her skin was so smooth. She turned her head back and looked at me.

"Good job slave, I'm impressed." Monique blushed, I think embarrassed she'd let herself get so out of control.

I climbed off the bed and stood looking down at my girls, grinning, not knowing what to do next, both their eyes were locked on me, waiting, anticipating what I'd do to them next.

"Get off the bed and into your cage!" I pointed Monique toward the metal enclosure at the foot of the bed. She hopped off the bed and crawled inside, never taking her eyes off mine.

Emily was sobbing as I undid the clips holding her spread eagle. She didn't move even after I had her completely undone, she just stared up at me, her pretty breasts heaving.

"Go on, get in the cage with Monique." Emily was bawling, she put her hand to her pussy and started sobbing louder.

"Get in the cage!" Emily got to the floor with difficulty, cupping her sex. Monique hugged Emily tight as she crawled in the cage. There was barely room for the both of them inside as I slammed the door shut.

"I'll be back for you later." I stood for a moment watching the pair huddle together, then I shut the bedroom door behind me as left them crying in a lewd embrace.

To be continued…... Continue»
Posted by braducles 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 3338  |  
82%
  |  2

Sex With Hubby's Friend

*******************************************************************************
Disclaimer:

All credit to manu
another one of my favourites
enjoy
*******************************************************************************




Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes…..wow what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me manu4u2007@gmail.com... Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3484  |  
92%
  |  10

A Very Sexy Anal Sex Story. Outsourcing.

Dylan’s bare ass was precisely what you’d think a nineteen year-old star tennis player’s ass would look like. It was tiny and round and firm. Her toned miniature cheeks made a tight cleavage. There were even two magical little dimples just above her ass on either side of her spine. It was the single hottest butt I’d ever seen. Even hotter than my wife’s.

Dylan was staring at me as she swished her hips from side to side a little. Her tiny tush swayed back and forth without a single jiggle. Just a smooth flexing of her sleek buns.

Oh dear god in heaven.

“Go ahead and touch me, Mr. Marsh. Don’t be scared. I’m your birthday present.”




Dammit I love my wife.

Her name is Meredith and everybody calls her Merry. She’s perfect. She works a full-time job as a management consultant. She cooks, cleans, does the laundry and the grocery shopping. She files our taxes and she walks my dog. She’s a slim, dark haired twenty-seven year-old hottie that pounces on me for sex at least twice a week. Plus, she’s smarter than me and she can deepthroat like a pro.

I don’t deserve her. I’m not sure anyone does.

The sick part? I was still only 99% happy. So why the 1% hold-out? I’ll be blunt: she wouldn’t let me put it in her ass.

I know, I know, I’m an ungrateful bastard.

I’d tried everything to get her in mood for anal. Soft music. Massages. Long hot baths. Booze. Pot. We even tried ecstasy once.

But nothing worked, I heard the same things over and over.

“Exit only, honey.”

“Why is your tongue in my butt again?”

“Slide that dick back up to the right hole or I’ll break it off, Romeo.”

It was driving me crazy.

I love my wife. She’s gorgeous. I’m in lust with her fantastic little heart-shaped ass. It looks incredible in jeans. In fact, it’s how we met. Nine years ago, I picked her up in the grocery store after following her swaying rump and swinging chestnut brown ponytail all the way through the market before working up the courage to ask her out.

We hit it off great. But I soon found out that her perfect tush was just for looking. No pokey-pokey. Or licky-licky. Maybe some rubby-rubby, but that was it.

Seven years of marriage later, I was going insane. Not being able to take advantage of my wife’s callipygian gift was like owning a ferrari you’re not allowed to drive. It just didn’t seem right.

The funny part is that my wife was sympathetic. She actually felt bad about not being into anal. No way in hell she was going to do it, but she felt bad about it.

For my twenty-eighth birthday, she solved the problem. Did I mention that my wife is smarter than me? I think it was right before the part about her deepthroating like a pro.

It started about two months before my birthday. I came home from work and my wife was packing up a cardboard box. It had a really weird mix of stuff inside: chips, pretzels, socks, a roll of duct tape, a fuzzy pillow, some paper towels, a couple of bottles of wine and…

I looked closer…

A bottle of Astroglide? And a dildo? And a little buttplug? And a boxed set of DVD’s titled “Assmaster’s Vols. 1-6”?

“Uh, honey?” I reached down into the box to pick up the videos. I was amazed she even knew where to buy things like this.

My wife smacked my hand away. “Hey! It’s not for you, Tom.”

“Oh. So who’s it for?”

“Sorry stud, can’t tell you. I’m working on your birthday present.”

“You’re mailing someone else porn as part of my birthday present?”

“Yep.”

“Riiiiight. I’m going to grab a beer and go sit on the back porch until I figure this out.”

“Good luck,” she smiled as she taped the box closed.

I couldn’t figure it out.

Something suspiciously similar happened a month later. I had just mowed the lawn and I was taking a shower. My wife came into the bathroom with a digital camera. She took off her clothes, dug a disposable razor and a can of shaving cream out of the cabinet, and got in the shower with me.

I saw where this was going when she spread some shaving cream on my nuts.

“You haven’t shaved my balls since our honeymoon.”

“I want you to look good for some sexy pictures.”

“So that’s what the camera is for?”

“Mmmhmmm.”

She hummed to herself happily as she finished my sac and then shaved the patch above my shaft too. When she finished, she rinsed me clean and pulled me into her mouth for the deepthroat treatment.

Dammit I love my wife.

She bobbed and slurped on my seven inch pole and smiled up at me while she did it.

Then she popped her mouth free, turned off the water, and grabbed her camera. She used it to snap a few pics of my stiffy from different angles.

“Uh, honey. What do you plan on doing with these pictures?” I wondered.

“Can’t tell you, I’m working on your birthday present.”

“Riiiiight.”

She ditched the camera and came back to swallow me again. About two minutes later, I was grunting and spewing cum down her throat. She happily gulped over and over again until I finished.

Then she kissed the tip of my deflating dick and smacked me on the butt on her way out of the shower, “You’re welcome.”

“Was that part of my birthday present too?”

“Naah, that was just a blowjob.”

She smiled as she picked her camera up and left.

“I’m going to figure this out,” I yelled down the hall.

“Uh huh, good luck,” I heard her laugh.

I couldn’t figure it out.

What really threw me was when the delivery guys showed up at our house the next Saturday. They carted off our older washer and dryer and installed a set of new high-capacity, front-loading ones.

My wife came downstairs just in time to sign their paperwork.

“So what’s with the new appliances, Merr?”

“Can’t tell you, I’m working on…”

“…my birthday present,” I sighed.

“Yep,” she smiled brightly and leaned up on her tiptoes to kiss my nose, “Come on upstairs and fuck me as a thank you. You might as well get a head start. You’ll have a lot of thank-me fucking to do after you get your present.”

I fucked her. I had no idea what I was thanking her for. But I fucked her.

Finally, my goddamn birthday came. Nothing freaky happened in the morning. My wife and I both got ready for work like usual. She did give me a nice long smooch as we climbed into our cars and then she told me to get home from work as soon as I could.

Of course, it was an incredibly shitty day at work. Worse, traffic sucked on the way home. Fridays are always the ugliest where we live. It was after seven o’clock before I even pulled into the garage.

I had to step over a huge, unfamiliar duffle bag packed with dirty clothes laying in the laundry room. The spiffy new washing machine was already going. I made the turn into the kitchen and was happy and sad at the same time.

Happy because our old next-door neighbor’s daughter was chatting with my wife. Dylan had always been a nice girl. Merry and I were the older b*****r and s****r she never had. She used to hang out at our house all the time. We’d even given her a key.

Of course, Dylan had turned into a drop-dead hottie as she grew up too. The friendly and nosy ten year-old I’d met developed into a nubile young heartstopper before she moved away.

I looked at Dylan standing behind the counter next to my wife. Her dark blonde hair, big green eyes, and fit little tennis player’s body were probably driving the guys at her college nutters.

“Dylan!”

“Happy birthday, Tommie!” she grinned. She bounced with excitement and I watched her perky chest bob up and down under her t-shirt. And yet she didn’t run over to hug me like she used to.

Maybe she’d outgrown me or maybe I was an uncool old guy now. Well, I wasnearing thirty. That bummed me out. Plus, Dylan’s unannounced visit meant that whatever sexy fun my wife had planned for my birthday would have to wait.

I felt old. Old and horny. That’s a crappy combo.

I had just about lost hope, but I still asked, “So Merr, can you at least tell me what you got me for my birthday?”

My wife pointed at Dylan, who was now practically vibrating with excitement. Her brassy blonde ponytail was twitching back and forth behind her head.

“Dylan has my birthday present?”

“No sweetie, she is your birthday present.”

I looked at the still grinning teen, “You’re my birthday present?”

“Yep, I’m your birthday present,” she cheered, lifting her arms in the air.

Well, it was nice to see her again. Maybe we could go play some tennis tomorrow. Or maybe make a big pitcher of sangria and she could fill me in on the last year of her life since her folks moved away or…

That mental train fell right off the track when my wife nudged Dylan towards me and the grinning teen rounded the kitchen counter then bounded over for a hug, crushing her sleek little body into mine.

Huh? Dylan was naked from the waist down.

“Dylan, you’re not wearing any pants.”

“Nope, and I’m not going to be wearing any tomorrow or the next day, either. So…”

I looked at my wife over Dylan’s shoulder. “Whoa, you win. As birthday presents go, having a half-naked coed wandering around our…”

My wife held up her hand and was biting her lip to fight back her laugh, “Hold on genius, you didn’t let Dylan finish.”

I looked back down at Dylan, she was smiling up at me as she waited patiently. “I was going to say that I’m not wearing any pants so you can fuck me whenever you want while I’m here for the weekend.”

I felt woozy, the entire world rotated left about three degrees.

“But only?” My wife, looked at Dylan and arched an eyebrow.

“Oh yeah,” Dylan nodded and smiled even brighter, “just in my butt though. Sorry, anal only. Merry’s rule.”

In the pause that stretched out after, the first thing I thought to do was look around for some hidden cameras. This had to be a joke.

“You’re… you’re serious?”

“Yep,” they answered in stereo.

My wife made her “patient face” while she cracked open a few pistachios from a bowl on the counter. It’s the face she makes when she explains stuff to me. One last time: she’s smarter than me.

“You see love, I’ve done a lot of thinking about our anal sex problem. I’m just never going to like it. At one point, I was even looking into hypnosis. But the idea of paying some psychiatrist to put me to sl**p and convince me that I liked it in the ass seemed too weird to go through with it.”

She snickered then shook her head and chewed a few pistachios. She was giving me time to let this sink in before continuing.

“The trouble was, I was thinking about our problem like a wife. I should have been thinking about it like a management consultant. When I switched gears, it took all of thirty seconds to figure out what to do about this whole butt sex thing.”

She smiled as she came over to bat at Dylan’s ponytail playfully, “I’m outsourcing it. To an expert.” She patted the little blonde’s head.

“You’re an expert?” I looked down at Dylan suspiciously.

“Yep, I’ve had more than my share of backdoor loving. In high school, I let one of the guys on the swim team give it to me in the ass. And I really liked it. He bragged about it in the locker room the next day. After that, there was a waiting list for my butt. The tennis skirts I wore half the year helped too. Great advertising. What is it with you guys and tennis skirts anwway?” she laughed.

I couldn’t answer because I was still processing.

“So you never wondered why I had so many dates in high school, Tommie?”

“I just thought you were popular…”

“Oh, I was popular all right,” Dylan laughed, “And I loved every minute of it too. But I went cold turkey on that stuff when I started college. I don’t need that reputation following me up there.”

“Except?” my wife prompted, chewing more pistachios calmly.

Dylan nodded. “Except now I miss getting poked in the heinie. A lot. And there’s nobody to play those games with me at school. I’m going crazy. Of course, it didn’t help that Merry sent me that care package chock full of anal porn, sneaky bitch,” Dylan giggled.

“Or?” Merry’s nose twitched proudly.

“Or the pics she e-mailed me of your giant stiffy,” Dylan smirked.

My wife grinned. “Sorry Dylan, but it did give you some nubbin rubbin’ material for those lonely nights up at school. It also softened you up a little too before I pitched my idea,” she admitted.

My wife looked up at me, “You see where this is going, honey? You’re going to help Dylan and she’s going to help you.”

She took Dylan by the hips and tugged her away, “Girlie, why don’t you bend over the kitchen table there and show him what he’s won? I’m going to go TiVo his Friday night TV shows. This is going to take awhile.”

I watched my wife leave.

Dammit I love my wife.

Dylan grinned and moved to the kitchen table. She slowly d****d her little body onto it from the waist and looked back at me over her shoulder expectantly.

I looked down.

Dylan’s bare ass was precisely what you’d think a nineteen year-old star tennis player’s ass would look like. It was tiny and round and firm. Her toned miniature cheeks made a tight cleavage. There were even two magical little dimples just above her ass on either side of her spine. It was the single hottest butt I’d ever seen. Even hotter than my wife’s.

Dylan was staring at me as she swished her hips from side to side a little. Her tiny tush swayed back and forth without a single jiggle. Just a smooth flexing of her sleek buns.

Oh dear god in heaven.

“Go ahead and touch me, Mr. Marsh. Don’t be scared. I’m your birthday present.”

That was dirty pool. She’d always called me Tom. The ‘Mr. Marsh’ thing was just to mess with me. Of course, it seriously worked.

I reached forward and touched Dylan’s ass like you’d touch the holy grail or the ark of the covenant. With reverence, awe, and humility. This was proof that there was a divine power out there. He existed and he had molded this little blonde coed’s perfect ass just for me.

Touch it? Oh no, it needed to be worshipped.

I fell to my knees in my own kitchen and buried my face between the finest buns I’d ever seen.

Dylan didn’t seem surprised a bit. She didn’t jump. She didn’t even twitch. And she certainly didn’t wiggle away. No, she actually pushed her ass into my face. And she moaned.

“Your wife got me some kiwi-strawberry bodywash. Like the smell? I just used it in your shower a little bit ago. I wanted to be nice and fresh for you. Of course, I’m happy to go funky too. If that’s what you like. I’m game for anything this weekend.”

She clenched her cheeks around me gently a few times as she talked, massaging my face with her buns. Dylan knew her ass was phenomenal and she knew how to use it to drive a guy wild.

“I muv yr mass,” I muffled out from her butt, refusing to pull away long enough to pay her the compliment.

She understood me anyway.

“So happy to find a boy who fully appreciates it.”

She reached back and laced her fingers into my hair and pulled my face into her more firmly.

“Lick me,” she whispered, “I want you to.”

My tongue came out on its own and lapped at her tiny pale sphincter, twisting and digging at her tight little knot.

“That’s it, stud. Keep licking. Oooh, I missed this,” I heard her groan. “Here, give me your hand too?”

She reached back and guided it up to her little mound. Her pussy was completely hairless and perfectly smooth.

“Like it Tommie? I sugared myself bare for you last night. It hurt a little but now I’m so smooth and bald for you. I’ve been looking forward to this weekend. I’ve been texting Merry about it all week. I was worried she’d back out.”

Dylan circled my thumb and teased it at the entrance to her already slick pussy. Then she dragged my thumb down her smooth slit and centered it on the hardened nub of her clit.

“Rub me a little too? Real gently while you’re rimming me. It always makes me cum,” she panted.

I swirled tight circles on her clit. It was as hard as a little pebble. With some patience, I also pried my tongue through her asshole and drove it in and out of her quivering opening. It was twitching and snapping on my tongue like something small and hungry.

Dylan was enjoying this as much as I was. Her pussy juices were soon dripping down my wrist.

“Keep licking… almost there…” she mewled.

No problem. I could have done this all day. I licked, sucked, and lapped at her strawberry-kiwi flavored ass with glee.

What followed was one of the top ten moments of my life. This adolescent goddess twisted through her orgasm with my nose buried between her cheeks. She rode my face, my tongue, and my thumb, grinding and humping as she came. Her movements were so erratic that my thumb slipped off her clit and sank into the tight wet heat of her pussy. Her vagina was heaving and squeezing just as violently as her asshole nipping at my tongue.

“Gaaaaaah,” she wailed and came harder.

I almost blew off in my pants. This girl seriously liked getting her salad tossed.

Dylan finally let go of my hair and slumped limply on the kitchen table, panting to catch her breath.

I was standing up and rubbing my knees when my wife swung back into the kitchen. She was carrying a basket of laundry.

“So? How was it?”

“Awesome,” I gasped.

“I was talking to Dylan silly,” she rolled her eyes. “Well?”

Dylan brushed away some of the blonde hair that had fallen out of her ponytail onto her face and looked up. “You are seriously missing out here, girlie. He is really, really fucking good at rimming.”

“I’m going to have to take your word for it,” my wife smiled. “Do you wash your work-out clothes with your whites or separately?”

“Separate.”

“Gotcha. So, going to fuck my hubbie now or later?”

“Now. And probably later too. He’s got my motor seriously running.”

“All right, but don’t kill him. I like having him around. Need me to suck him a little? You know, to get him slippery?”

“Seriously? That would be great. I like spit more than lube. A little friction in the bum is better. You feel more.”

“Yeah, going to have to take your word on that too,” my wife half-smiled. She set her laundry basket down and knelt in front of me.

“C’mon honey, let’s get your slacks off so you can put your cock in the nice little girl’s ass.”

My wife had my pants down and my drooling dick in her mouth a few seconds later. I was as hard as I’d ever been. I was getting oral from my wife with a nubile young blonde waiting for me to sodomize her. Maybe I’d died in a car crash on the way home from work because this was my personal heaven.

I followed my angel-slash-spouse as she pulled me by my stiffy over to Dylan’s insane ass and rubbed my tip up and down the smooth valley between her cheeks.

“Sure you’re ready for this, Dylan?” my wife asked, “You’re not like, out of practice on the whole anal sex thing are you?”

“S’like riding a bicycle. I’ll be fine.”

“Okay, it’s your ass. Literally,” my wife chuckled. “I’m leaving though. It’s going to hurt just to watch.”

Dylan reached back with one hand to pull one of her cheeks open as I leaned into her with my erection centered on her backdoor. Even though her little hole had been thoroughly rimmed and I was dripping with spouse spit, my cock stillbuckled and bent as I pressed it against her rosebud. Young Dylan was smalland tight.

But she also knew what she was doing.

“Gimme a sec?” she exhaled softly.

I eased up but was still resting against her backdoor so I felt her sphincter pulse and stretch as she f***ed herself to relax. Her ring opened slightly.

” ‘Kay, push again,” she said quietly.

I did and it worked. I watched as my tip sank slowly inside her then carefully slid an inch into her ass after she didn’t object. It was like easing into hot butter. I never remembered anal sex feeling this good. Wow, Dylan’s butt was perfect on the inside too.

“Wait a sec,” she murmured. I felt her squeeze and relax a few times. The squeezes were a firm grip, like a rectal handshake. Dylan seriously knew what she was doing. “Ooh, that’s nice. Okay, more Tommie.”

I pulled out a bit and sank almost halfway into the furnace of her tight rear entrance.

“Dylan, marry me?” I whispered jokingly. I used to whisper marriage proposals to her when she was little.

Her answer was always the same and she gave it to me now, “You’re already married silly. You love Merry,” she giggled.

But then she nibbled her lower lip and gave me better smoky-sexy eyes than a teenager should able to pull off, “It’s nice that she’s willing to share you with me, though. I’d have boinked you awhile ago if I knew she’d be this cool about it. So how much more of you is there left out there?”

I glanced down to where my shaft was wedged between her round little buns. I pulled them apart gently and saw her tiny ring struggling around my girth.

“About another four inches.”

“Mmmm, give me half of that.”

I sank further into her. It was getting hotter the deeper I got. Dylan ass was an inferno.

“Jesus, this is hitting the spot,” she moaned while I sank my way in, “Is anal as good as you remember, stud?”

“Better. It’s all I can do not to blow my load right now.”

“Do the best you can. If you can’t last, you can make me happy next round.”

Next round? Oh god, she was a treasure. “Dylan, I love you. Run away with me.” That time, I was only half-joking.

“Awww, I love you too. And I love having your giant dick buried in my butt. Speaking of which, I’ll take the rest now, please.”

I ground myself home into her ass. The gorgeous blonde adolescent shuddered hard enough that it shook the table a little.

“Whoa,” she gasped, “Hold on. I didn’t expect… I’ve never… jesus, you’re a big boy. I need you to keep still and let my body rearrange a little, okay lover?”

“Yep.” Who was I to argue?

We stood there in the kitchen together waiting for her miniature body to adjust to my ridiculous intrusion. She took deep breaths and let them out slow. I rubbed her buns gently.

That’s when my wife came back.

“Dylan, do you use sheets or fabric softener with… holy crap honey! The whole thing on the first try? I hope you know what you’re doing.”

“Oh, trust me, I know what I’m doing,” she gritted out through clenched teeth.

“Doesn’t it, you know, hurt?”

“A little, but in a really good way,” she was taking her deep breaths again.

Merry looked at me seriously, “Be gentle with her, sweetie. It’s been over a year since she’s done this and those were just high schoolers. You’re probably bigger than they were.”

“Oooh yeah, he’s bigger,” Dylan giggled nervously into the table, “Longer andthicker. No wonder you won’t let him do this to you. His cock is not for a beginner’s ass.”

“Okay, Tom,” Dylan fidgeted under me finally, “I think I’m ready. Start poking fella, but go slow for me in the beginning. You going to stick around and watch us Merry?”

“No,” my wife answered, but it was a small ‘no’ and there was no conviction in it. She didn’t move to leave either.

I pulled back and felt the long glorious friction of a young ass gripping me as I withdrew almost completely. Dylan’s knees shook and she moaned as I dragged at her tender insides on the way out.

I paused and then slowly started working myself back inside the little teen. She smartly arched herself up towards me to help. Inch by inch, I slid into her absurdly tiny butt again. Her ring collapsed inward, following my shaft as I drove into her carefully.

“Holy hell, Merry,” Dylan grunted at about the three-quarter mark, “he’s fucking my damn liver.”

“Awww, does my hubbie have too much cock for you honey?” she teased.

“Uh uh, this is awesome. It’s never…” she gasped as I pulled out and sank into her again, “it’s never felt this fricking good before.”

She looked back at me through slitted eyelids, “Tom, remember when I said it would be okay if you came early and that you could catch me on the next round? I lied. You’ve got me seriously worked up already and I need to cum. If you blow before I do, I’ll twist your nuts off.”

I stopped fucking. It was the only way to keep from boiling over in her ass.

“No!” Dylan mewled, “Keep going.”

“You want me to keep fucking you and not cum? Dylan, I don’t think that’s possible.”

Dylan’s hand reached around and she circled my shaft with a few fingers partway down. She squeezed me tightly.

“Go,” she pleaded.

I plunged into her again up to her fingers. But with her short reach and her fingers in the way I could only get halfway inside her.

“Aaah, I want the whole thing.” Dylan brushed some stray hair from her face again and looked at my wife. “Merry, come here for a sec? I need your help. I need you to wrap your thumb and your first finger around Tom’s dick. All the way at the bottom. And squeeze. He won’t be able to cum and he can get me off before he loses it.”

What’s hotter than fucking the ass of the gorgeous teenage girl who grew up next door? Having your wife help you do it.

Merry was shaking her head as she came over, but she did as Dylan asked, strangling my stiffy with her small soft fingers. Together we fucked Dylan, pumping my gigantic erection in and out of the little coed’s incredible butt as she moaned and grunted into our kitchen table. Dylan’s blonde ponytail bobbed insanely with our rocking.

At first, Merry was wincing each time I sank into Dylan. She looked worried about our little friend. But the girl was clearly enjoying herself.

When Merry realized Dylan was okay, she looked up at me and pulled me down for some very nice kissing. While we fucked Dylan’s ass. Wow, that was hot.

Even hotter was when she spanked one of Dylan’s buns a few times for good measure. That’s when we both learned that Dylan likes to be spanked. It got the bent-over teen so excited it pushed her right over.

“Aaah, aaah,” Dylan moaned and whimpered as her orgasm crushed down on her.

“…let go… Merry…” she gasped out as her knees collapsed and the kitchen table squeeked slightly under her weight. Her rectum fluttered and quivered along my entire length and then her asshole locked down like vice.

I fought its grip to keep fucking her through her peak, right up until my wife released me. It was like a dam bursting. Instant orgasm. My first spurt was gigantic and planted deep into Dylan’s spasming bowels. Then came another giant spurt. And another. I kept jetting cum into the little blonde teen as she herked and jerked beneath me, finishing her own orgasm.

“So much cum,” Dylan cooed as I continued to gush semen into her tiny hole. It was getting ridiculous. My nuts started to hurt. I watched dizzily as some of my cum leaked out of her and ran down her slender leg a little ways before dripping onto the floor.

When we were finished, Dylan and I were both panting like we’d run a marathon.

“Okay, I have to admit,” my wife looked back and forth between us, “That was pretty hot.”

“Giving you second thoughts about trying it?” I asked hopefully.

“Hell no,” she patted Dylan’s back gently, “that’s what I’ve got her for.”

Dylan giggled weakly into the kitchen table. She winced and whimpered as I slowly pulled myself from her ass.

Merry rubbed her back soothingly, “Take her upstairs, Tom. The big bathtub is already filled. She looks like she needs a relaxing soak.”

I lifted Dylan’s little body into my arms and she wrapped her arms limply around my neck.

“Thanks Merry,” she said softly, her head lolling on my shoulder, “Leave the rest of the laundry? I’ll finish it tomorrow.”

I carried Dylan upstairs and helped her into the tub. She pulled off her t-shirt. She was naked underneath and she smiled weakly when I stared at her round, pert little breasts with their perfect little pink nipples.

“Like ‘em?” she swayed her chest at me and grinned.

“Love them. But then I’ve always thought you were pretty Dylan.”

“Thanks, Tommie,” she sighed as she slipped into the hot water.

I parked myself on the floor next to her and rested my chin on the tub’s edge.

“Sure you’re okay, k**do?” I worried.

My question came just as a few bubbles drifted up through the bath water.

Dylan looked at me and blushed, “You… uh… pushed some air up in there. Sorry.”

“So nothing’s broken?”

“Nah, I’m fine. Just a little wiped out for a minute there. I feel better already. That was intense. I forgot how much I loved the feeling of a guy shooting his stuff in my butt. We can totally go again later tonight if you want. Even if I’m asl**p. Just come over to my room and wake me up. I’ll roll right over and let you do me. I love sl**py booty loving.”

She patted my cheek and smiled. Then she dipped her head underwater. When she came back up, her hair was darker and wetter and sexier.

“Stand up for me, fella? I never got a good look at the thing you just crammed up my butt. I should say hello.”

When I stood, she rose to her knees in the tub and pulled my cock head into her mouth. She sucked and licked my tip tenderly at first. Then she smiled and grew more eager when she felt it responding. She pulled more of my shaft into her mouth as I thickened, lengthened and firmed until I was hard again.

She bobbed up and down skillfully and twirled her tongue while twisting a hand at my base. She looked up at me with renewed hunger. She wanted more. I did too.

“You know what, Tom? Screw later. Get in here and do me again. I have a year of anal to catch up on.”

I crawled into the tub and she straddled me. I watched her eyes squeeze shut and her mouth fall open a little as she centered me on her freshly-fucked backdoor and sank down to sheath me in the still slippery chute of her ass.

I’d never met a girl who enjoyed anal sex as much as I did. Funny that she grew up right next door.

It was like that the entire weekend. She lounged around our house, reading, typing on her laptop, doing laundry, watching TV, or helping Merry cook. Having a horny teenager hanging around does sick things to a man’s libido. I spent half of Saturday with my face in her ass.

By Saturday afternoon, her promise not to wear pants became ‘aww fuck it, I’m going completely naked.’ When Dylan pulled off her little tanktop and starting moving around so casually naked, so utterly comfortable in her own skin, I had to borrow her from Merry while they were fixing a late lunch.

“Excuse us,” I tugged Dylan into the living room and helped her sit up on the cushioned bay window.

She smiled and cooed as I worked myself into her ass again and we fucked like bunnies.

“I love your cock,” she sighed as I sawed in and out of her tiny tush. She pulled me down to kiss her as we humped and dragged my hands up to roll and tug on her hard little nipples.

I didn’t last long. I came inside her and she twitched her nose and squeezed her ass with each of my spurts. It was like being milked, she sucked the cum out of me with her talented sphincter.

I did as she asked when she said not to move afterwards. I watched as she masturbated with my shaft still buried between her tight buns. Her fingers blurred over her little clit and she nibbled her lip in concentration. In seconds, I felt the frantic clutching of her ass when she came, red-cheeked and moaning over and over.

“That was nice,” she nuzzled my nose tenderly when she finished. We caught our breath and she stood up and went right back to the kitchen to help Merry with lunch.

It wasn’t just me starting things up either. Dylan was just as bad. Our last and longest session began when she pulled off my shorts while I was sitting on the couch and watching a football game. She climbed up onto my lap and impaled herself on me without a word. She quietly rode me facing the TV so she could watch too.

She stretched it out by only fucking me during the commercials. In the meantime, she held still, sitting in my lap with my cock buried in her ass. During the game, she just squeezed herself around me every few minutes. It was the first time in my life I was begging for the next commercial.

At each break, she would lean her back against me and start riding, working her tiny asshole up and down my length. She made herself cum three times that way, rubbing her clit until she moaned and shivered her release. Her fit young body was covered in a light sheen of sweat after her first cum.

For her last orgasm while we watched the game, she managed to wriggle two fingers into her pussy too. It made her ass even tighter around me.

“Wish I’d brought the dildo Merry sent me,” she muttered as she stroked us both from the inside.

I made circles ather nipples while she skewered herself up and down on me and she sawed her fingers in and out of herself at the same time. She had the largest orgasm of the weekend, collapsing in my lap limply.

A few minutes later, she stirred and pulled my hands under her ass. She told me to push her hips up a little. As I lifted her slightly off me, she rested her head on my shoulder and licked my earlobe.

“Ream me, Tommie? No fooling, I want you to seriously fuck my little butt. I want to feel it tomorrow when I’m sitting in class. I want to remember this perfect weekend, you beautiful, rump-loving man.”

She didn’t have to ask twice. I drilled up into her tiny body so hard we made rude smacking noises as we collided. Her ponytail slid free and her golden hair flew all over the place.

Dylan had to clutch her tits because they were bobbing up and down crazily.

“Ugh, fuck, ugh,” she wailed as I pumped in and out of her, “Yeah, fuck me…. that’s it, sweetie… I won’t break…. give it to your little butt slut…”

When she felt me start cumming, she knocked my supporting hands away and fell into my lap, burying me completely in her ass. She rocked and ground her hips down on me, twirling her rectum around my cock for a spectacular finale. It emptied my testicles completely. The last few ejaculations were dry ones – a wicked mix of pleasure and pain.

She finished by kissing my cheek then licking away a few droplets of sweat that had rolled down over the past half hour.

“Not bad, stud,” she sighed and twisted to hug me, sitting sideways in my lap. She cuddled in and fell asl**p like that, with my cock still sheathed up her ass and her head resting on my shoulder. She even snored a little. It was incredibly cute.

By the time Dylan packed up to leave after dinner on Sunday, the two of us could barely walk.

Merry was chuckling as she gave the poor girl a soft cushion to put under her abused butt for the almost two hour ride back to school.

Dylan hugged us both before she left. She held me tight for a long time and buried her nose in my neck.

“I had a wonderful time, Tommie. Thank you,” she kissed me and hugged me closer. “Now go ahead,” she whispered, “Squeeze it. You know you want to.”

I did want to. I can’t help it. I’m a butt guy.

I let one hand sk** down to her tush and I palmed it easily with just the one. I gave it a good firm squeeze goodbye.

“Good boy. Rest up and eat your vegetables. I’ll be back,” she pecked me on the lips then got in her car and drove off.

“She’ll be back?” I looked at my wife.

“She’s a college student, silly. Why do you think I got the new laundry machines? Don’t you remember being in school? College students always have laundry in giant heaps. Dylan will be back once a month to do it. And you.”

I blinked in disbelief.

My wife smiled up at me and tiptoed to kiss my nose, “What? You didn’t think I’d give you this once and then just take it away, did you? That would be cruel. What kind of woman does that to the man she loves? Nope, your birthday present was a monthly subscription to that little girl’s ass.”

Merry was looking quite proud of herself as she pulled me back inside the house, “Now go shower the various teenybopper fluids off yourself and take me to bed, stud. You’re already way behind on your thank-me sex.”

Dammit I love my wife.... Continue»
Posted by kinzon27 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time  |  Views: 1318  |  
100%
  |  3

5 Cheerleader Sex Slaves (Chapter 8)

This is the story of 5 high school cheerleaders who get lost and have their car breakdown, only to have a friendly garage owner "help" them out and turn them into slaves. Thanks for reading...

Chapter Eight

I started toward the kitchen but as I passed Jim's closed door I could hear Tara whimpering inside. I thought I heard Jim in the basement still, so I knocked to see what was up, when I got no response I opened the door I saw Tara bound on the chair, just like I'd left her.

"Please, god please let me go. I'll do anything, my arms and legs hurt so bad, and I've got to pee, please, my…" She hesitated, ashamed she had to speak of herself as an object. "My tits hurt, please, you've got to let me go, I'll do anything." She stared up at me, the pain and desperation was clear in her eyes.

Tara started groaning as I reached under her lifted the weighted clip attached to her breast relieving the strain in some ways, but adding to her pain in others. I could see her biting her lip trying to keep from screaming.

"Please…" It was a plaintive, tortured plea. I let go of the weight and let gravity tug it towards the floor, stretching Tara's nipple to the brink again and making her wail out.

"Owwweeeee, god, no, please!" She was screaming as her whole body responded to the pain in her breast. I ran my hand over her back, then her ass, her muscles twitched under my touch, to my surprise her pussy was moist.

"What's this, you're still wet cunt?" She started whining louder.

"Please, do anything to me, fuck me, I'll suck your cock, cum on me, anything, please." I thrust a finger into her pussy and she started to whimper.

"Okay slut." I pulled my finger from her snatch and started undoing the ropes.

"Thank you, thank you." First I had her legs free, then her arms. Red marks were dug into her skin where the rope had been looped. She got gingerly to her feet after I'd untied her, I could tell her legs were weak and stiff, she rubbed her arms trying to get the life back into them. She started up at me, her eyes pleading, the weights tugged mercilessly on her breasts.

I reached out and held the heads of the clamps between my fingers, but I didn't remove them.

"Please…please Master, please!" I stretched her tits a little, making her yelp, then I opened the clamps and undid them from her breasts.

"Thank Yo—" She could barely get out the words before her yes squinted shut and she started to wail.

"Ooooowwwwwe." Tara had her hands on her breasts, trying to rub away the pain. I just sat there, smirking as she got her whole body into it, she bucked her hips and twisted her torso, her face was contorted with the fading ache in her breasts.

When she finally got back a little to sorts Tara looked at me, there was a mixture of rage, and thankfulness in her eyes.

"Thank you." I just smiled at her, knowing it was hard, and humiliating, for her to have to thank me for anything.

"Get on your knees whore!" She fell on her knees, she crawled to me and circled my hips with her arms, then she started to undo my fly.

"No slut, not now." I grabbed a clump of hair and twisted her face up, she looked a little confused as she stared in my eyes.

"What are you?" She looked down at the floor, paused, and softly spoke.

"I'm a useless cunt." I was glad she wasn't looking at me, I didn't want her to see my grin of pleasure at her response, I didn't want her to know she'd finally done something right. I let go of her hair.

"Crawl to the bathroom!" Tara's legs and arms were still stiff, and she moved awkwardly toward the toilet, I was right behind her, smacking her ass as she slowly ambled in, she stopped inside right in front of the porcelain bowl. Her body tensed.

"Can I pee?" I smacked her across the cheek, she at me looked shocked.

"What whore, you're forgetting something aren't you, you useless slave!" I slapped her again just for the hell of it.

"Can I pee Master." Tara spit out the words quickly, and with venom, I could see her body trembling with fear at my response.

"Yes slut." She knew she wasn't going to get privacy today, I just stood there. Tara got to her feet and started putting the seat down.

"No, leave it up, squat and relieve yourself like that, slaves have to earn the right to pee sitting down." I'm not much into watching girls piss, but that wasn't the point today, I wanted to see her tremble, I loved the utter humiliation in Tara's eyes as she tried to pee with me standing there, ready to pounce at any moment. Her brow crunched together, her eyes squinted, and I could see the tears forming.

"That's it whore, you're lucky I don't take you out in the back yard to piss." Tara's eyes were downcast, I could tell by her movements that she was filled with shame. When she was done, she just stayed squatting, her legs spread wide.

"Get back on your knees bitch!" Tara cleaned herself off and fell to her knees.

"Heel slut." I started walking towards the bedroom again, Tara crawled behind me, and when I stopped by the side of the bed she knelt there, her breasts dangling, the red marks from the ropes still visible on her skin.

"Look up at me!" Tara looked up at me with pleading eyes, her hair was disheveled and hung in tufts over her face.

"I'm going to leave you alone, but I want you to get on the bed and masturbate, I want you to rub that useless cunt of yours till you're about to cum, then I want you to stop before you actually do. If I find out you have an orgasm I'll beat the shit out of you, understand?" Tara nodded, her eyes were wide and fixed on me.

"Then, when you've stopped for 15 minutes, I want you to start again, I want you to rub that pussy of yours till you're aching. I want you to be panting like a dog in heat when Jim comes back, and if he decides to let you cum, that'll be up to him, but from now on you'll never orgasm without permission, do you understand you two bit whore?" Tara nodded morosely.

"And don't even think about trying to get away." I opened the door.

"Spike, Shadow!" The two dogs started rumbling toward me from down the hall, they burst into the room, barking and hopping around. Tara started screaming and climbed up on the bed, eyeing the pair of large black labs ominously.

"Get your ass back on the floor bitch!"

"Please, please, no!"

"Don't fucking make me get you down, you wouldn't like it!" Tara gingerly stepped off the bed, the dogs circled her as she got her feet on the floor, she looked up at me as Spike pushed his nose between her legs, tears were streaming down her cheeks.

"On the floor slut!" Tara started crying harder as she got to her hands and knees, Spike moved in behind her and flicked his tongue over her pussy making her scream. Shadow nipped at her dangling breasts.

"Please, please." Spike put his paws on her back and started bucking against her thigh.
"No, No, stop them, please!" Tara's scream was high pitched and frenzied.

"Get away Spike." I grabbed the dog by the collar and pulled him off from Tara, she'd pressed her body against the bed, trying to get close for protection.

"Out, get out of here dogs..." I pointed toward the door, Spike hesitated, taking his attention from Tara he looked up at me, those big brown eyes were fixed on mine for an instant, then he bolted, tongue wagging and barking. Shadow lapped his tongue over Tara's mouth, then followed his buddy. I could hear them head out into the backyard through the doggy door, yelping and whining in joy.

"The dogs are in the house, and if you try to leave this room I'm not going to stop them. If they want to fuck you, I'm sure they will, and you'll be their bitch." I didn't know if the dogs would actually mount her, but she didn't need to know that.

"Do you understand?" Tara nodded, dejected, she was still breathing hard from fear.

"Get up on the bed. Don't think about taking it easy masturbating, I want you panting, ready to cum and then you'd better stop." Tara climbed up on the bed, she got on her back and spread her legs. She looked tenuously at me, her breasts still heaving, wondering what tortures I'd inflict on her next.

"Go on slut, I'm sure you've got lots of practice." Tara started fingering her pussy, She was too terrorized to put much effort in, at least for now.

"When Jim comes for you tonight, I want you to get to your knees on the floor, put your hands up under your chin and beg him to treat you like the dog you are." Tara started rubbing her clit harder, she started squeezing her breast with her free hand.

"You're just a cock whore, you'd better get used to it." I smiled at her and slammed the door behind me, leaving her fingering herself on the bed, utterly degraded.

I was starving when I got into the kitchen. I started dinner and sat in front of the TV for a bit, when everything was done I ate ravenously, and then delivered meals to the girls upstairs.

When I walked back in my room I saw Emily and Monique locked in the cage. I loved the way they had to squeeze and hold each other, stuffed in the cage together, f***ed into an embrace neither could have envisioned only days before. I let them out, and then sat on the bed and watched them eat in silence. Emily was crying, whimpering softly as she ate, feeling the total shame of her violation.

When my pretty sluts were through eating, I stuffed the pair back into the cage and then started downstairs with more food for Jim, Lisa and Jayme.

"Hey buddy, what's up." Jim was bent over Lisa, she was on her back on the bed, her head perched over the edge with him straddling her face, his dick buried in her mouth. I could hear Lisa gagging as Jim eased his cock deep to the back of her throat, he then slowly pulled out till the head of his dick was at her lips. Saliva coated her chin and face as she gasped for breath.

Jayme was laying face down on the mattress, her nose was buried between Lisa's spread legs, her tongue driving into her friend's pussy. When I moved behind her I could see the baseball bat jutting from her sex. Jim had rammed the small, handle end, of an old wooden bat deep in her cunt. Her back was crisscrossed with red welts.

Jayme took her mouth from Lisa's sex for a second as I took hold of the thick end of the bat and thrust it deep in her body. When I couldn't push it in any more, I slowly pulled the wood out till her labia started to spread and the knob almost slid free.

Jayme groaned as I started fucking her pussy with the bat, pushing it back deep into her body. Lisa's legs were trembling as Jayme licked away, using her tongue on Lisa's clit and the folds of her sex masterfully. I could hear Jim start to pant as he drove his hips down, making Lisa gag as he cock hit the back of her throat again.

"That's it cunt, I'm about to cum!" Lisa's legs jerked in the air as Jim buried his prick deep, cutting off her air for an instant.

Jim bellowed out and held the back of Lisa's head, shooting his load into her mouth. I could hear Lisa choking, and I could see her stomach convulse as Jayme continued to lick her pussy. I kept pumping the knob end of the bat in Jayme's snatch, pulling the thick base just to the point where it was about to pop out of her spread lips, and then slamming it back in till I drove into her cervix.

"Get her over onto her back!" Jim pointed to Jayme. I grabbed her knee, leaving the bat deep in her pussy and rolled her over onto her back. Jim pulled his cock free from Lisa's mouth and dick slapped her across the face, leaving a trail of sperm over her cheeks and forehead, then he grabbed her by the hair and made her kneel on the bed. He pushed her toward Jayme.

"Go share my cum with your friend!" Lisa gave me a quick look of despair, seeing I wasn't going to do anything to help her, she knelt over Jayme's face, opened her mouth and let a trail of sperm roll from her lips into her friend's. Jim had obviously told them what to do before hand.

Jayme swallowed the large load of sperm, and then extended her tongue, Lisa moved in and the pair started kissing, their mouth's locked on one another. Lisa had her hands on Jayme's breasts and kneaded her friend's large tits between her fingers.

I continued to fuck Jayme with the bat as she and Lisa were locked in their lesbian display. I could see Jim smiling at me as he stroked his softening dick. The pair of girls struggled away at their new roles.

Jim grabbed Lisa by the hair and ripped her mouth away from Jayme's.

"I guess Pat's been nice enough to bring you slut's dinner." Jayme groaned in relief as I tugged the bat from her pussy, the handle popped from her fuck hole with an audible slurping sound. She put her hands between her legs and started to rub her aching snatch.

"Come on, eat up." Jim smacked Lisa hard across the breast making her yelp.

We left the two girls squatting on the mattress eating their meal.

"Hell of a day Buddy, God these girls are incredible."

"Staying down here tonight with them are you?"

"Awe, hell no, man I've got to get up to Tara, I'll be ready to fuck her again soon."

"Yeah, I think I'm going to head up and watch the game, then head off to bed. Doc's supposed to come in tomorrow, and I've got to get working on setting up the basement the way I want."

"That'll be nice, I can just imagine what you've got in mind, a real live dungeon, who would believe it?" I really did need to get working on something on the setup, I couldn't keep it like it was, just an empty dog kennel.

"This is amazing, I still can't believe you did this." There was a look of wonder on Jim's face still, it was totally sincere.

"I'm going to head up." I ran my hand over Lisa's smooth back, she jumped, startled a bit by my touch. "Are you coming Jim?" His eyes were fixated on the girls as they ate in terrified silence.

"I'll be up in a few, I want to make sure these two are set for the night." Jim sat on the bed between the two as I headed up the stairs, I saw him cup Jayme's breast and start playing with her nipples, I wondered how long it would take him to get bored.

I laid down on the couch and flipped on the TV. I was feeling completely at ease, and almost a little sentimental. My dick was getting hard thinking about Emily and I knew I'd have to fuck her before I fell asl**p. I thought about making her cum, but I wasn't sure? I distracted myself with watching a game on the tube, I knew I'd come up with something.

I was curious what Doc would think when he got here. He was a brilliant guy, if a bit off the deep end. He wasn't exactly renowned for his dedication to the Hippocratic Oath, but I liked his style. He liked girls, and he liked playing with them. If Jim was physically rough, Doc had a habit of being somewhat sadistic in using his medical skills on the girls he was with.

I was horny as hell when I finally started heading for the bedroom. I was a little surprised Jim hadn't come upstairs yet, I was almost tempted to see what he was doing, but Emily beckoned.

I knocked at Jim's bedroom door and I heard Tara moving inside, when I opened the door she was just putting her hands to her neck as she knelt on the floor.

"Hello slut." I ran my hand through her hair. Her nipples were rock hard, and I could see her labia were engorged and swollen.

"Please let me cum Master, please." Her eyes were locked on mine as I rubbed her scalp softly.

"Get on the bed, let me see that pussy of yours." Tara staggered up on the mattress and laid on her back, she spread her legs wide for me.

As soon as I touched her pussy Tara started moaning, she was sopping wet as I slid my fingers between the folds of her sex.

"You haven't cum, have you slut?" There was a pained expression on her face.

"No Master I haven't. Please, please let me cum now, I need it so bad." I eased two fingers in her pussy, being careful to move slowly. I saw Tara take two large handfuls of linens in her hand's, she closed her eyes and arched her head back.

"What are you?"

"I'm…I'm a whore, a useless cunt to be used." Tara opened her eyes and stared, her eyes were glazed over with need. She pulled hard on the covers as I worked my fingers around in her pussy. I could feel her muscles throbbing, squeezing me tight.

"Please, make me cum Master, please." I pulled my fingers from her snatch and climbed up on the bed, I thrust them in her mouth.

"Lick me clean slut!" Tara lapped away at my hand, sucking her own juices off my fingers. I cupped her breast and pinched her nipple hard.

"Keep masturbating, but don't cum, I want you ready when Jim comes back." I heard Tara groan in displeasure as I climbed off the bed.

"He should be up soon?" There was an incredible despair in her eyes as I slammed the door shut behind me.

Seeing Tara in desperate need had only made my dick harder. I took a deep breath as I opened the door to my room, the sight of Monique and Emily wedged in the cage made my prick jump.

"Hello girls, glad to see me?" They both followed me with their eyes but remained silent as I moved toward the cage, I stood over them for a second, loving the vision they made. I could see Emily's face start to contort as she started to sob softly.

"Don't cry babe, I'm right here." I undid the clasp on the cage and opened the door.

"Come on, come to daddy." Monique and Emily had to disentangle their luscious bodies from their f***ed embrace. Emily crawled out of the cage first, as soon as she was free I pulled her to her feet and clamped my mouth on hers. She tried to struggle away from me like a cat trying to escape an unwanted hold, but I easily overpowered her and held her firm. I wedged my tongue between her teeth and explored her mouth. She squirmed even more as I put my hand up between her legs from behind and ran my fingers over her ass.

Monique crawled out of the cage and knelt at my feet, I could feel her there as I held Emily tight. I f***ed Emily toward the bed, I pushed her down on the mattress, collapsing on top of her, keeping my mouth locked on hers the whole time. I know she could feel my hard dick against her thigh as I crushed her beneath my weight.

I stood up and grabbed Emily by the hips, I tugged her so her ass was just over the edge of the mattress.

"Get up on the bed you slut and let her lick your pussy." I pointed Monique toward the bed, there was that instant of hesitation in her face, then she climbed on the mattress and straddled Emily's head, she faced me and lowered her pussy onto her friend's lips. I smacked Emily hard across her already sore cunt.

"Make her cum while I fuck you!" I lifted Emily's legs up over my shoulders and rammed home into her pussy without mercy. I could hear her yelp, even with her face buried in her friends snatch.

Emily's vaginal muscles spasmed and held me tight, I know she was still aching from when I'd taken her virginity earlier but that didn't slow me down.

I had Emily's hips up off the bed and I held her tight around the waist. I drove forward into her with my lower body and used my hold on her to pummel her pussy even harder. Monique had hold of Emily's nipples and was tugging them, but she was alone in her own world, eyes closed, savoring her friends tongue on the folds of her sex.

I fucked Emily brutally, her hips smacked against mine and I could feel her calves up over my shoulders kicking as I pounded her. Monique had to slide forward to keep her pussy on Emily's face as I kept pumping into her friend's tight sheath, pulling her toward me with each thrust.

"That's it bitch, I'm going to cum." I smacked Monique hard across the breasts, she ground her hips down onto Emily's lips even harder while she pinched her friends nipples.

I used my hold on Emily's hips to drive her down onto my cock, burying myself to the hilt as my balls started to contract and shoot into her belly. Emily's legs went limp as my sperm filled her.

"Oh God, that's what your made for slut." I slid my dick in and out of her pussy, slowly draining all my cum into her cunt.

I ran my hand over Emily's smooth stomach, I could feel her muscles trembling. Monique had her fingers on her own clit, rubbing hard as she sat on her friend's face.

"May…may I cum Master, please." Monique was breathless and could barely get out the words.

I pulled my dick from Emily's sweet pussy, letting her feet fall to the floor as I grabbed for Monique's tits, squeezed them tight.

"Tell me what you are?" Monique was panting, her eyes were glazed with lust. She looked at me, she had one hand on her clit, the other was rubbing my chest.

"I'm a useless cum whore, please, let…!" I locked my mouth on her's, she opened her lips wide to receive me, twisting her tongue around mine.

"You can cum!" I closed my mouth on Monique's again, I could feel her body convulse as she came, I could feel it on her lips, in her mouth, I could feel it her breasts as I held them tight. Monique grabbed my waning dick and stroked it as her body shuddered with orgasm. Her soft fingers squeezed me tight as electric jolts passed through her body.

After Monique calmed a little and let go of my dick, I collapsed on the bed next to Emily. Monique lifted her leg off Emily's face and fell next to me, she was still out of breath, and I could see the glow in her face, I started rubbing her tits, sinking my fingers into her soft flesh as Emily whimpered.

It took a good five minutes before I came down off my high and was thinking like normal again.

"Why don't you girls go use the bathroom, clean up a little before bed." I pinched Monique's nipple hard and she just groaned.

"Go on." I pushed Monique on the shoulder, she got up, then helped Emily to her feet. They moved toward the bathroom, holding each other tight.

I got reluctantly up and headed to the front room, I started digging through the boxes of newly delivered toys. It took me only a couple minutes to find what I was looking for, it was a double ended dildo, only about 10" long, but it was exactly what I wanted.

I could hear the shower running when I got back into my bedroom. I didn't bother to knock, and just walked in, I don't think they heard me at all and I watched as the two clean each other in the shower. I was tempted to go in with them, but I eased out of the room and lay back on the bed.

Monique and Emily sulked out of the bathroom about 15 minutes later, their hair was still slightly wet, and I loved the way their bodies glistened in the light. Monique pushed Emily ahead.

"You both look beautiful." I tapped the bed next to me, Monique and Emily hopped up on the mattress and knelt stiffly, I ran my hand under Emily's chin.

"Don't think of trying to do anything." I pushed her down onto her back next to me. I lubed up the dildo and slipped it gently into her pussy. I could hear her groan as the shaft sunk into her body. When I could go no deeper, about 4" still jutted from Emily's snatch, I looked over at Monique and smiled.

"Go ahead." Monique got down on her belly and took the free end of the dildo in her mouth, she swallowed the length of the shaft and had her nose pressed in Emily's sex.

"Good girl." I ran my hand through Monique's hair, her eyes peered up at me with the fake dick in her mouth.

"I want you to keep that dildo in your mouth all night long." I grinned, I loved the sight of my two girls locked together. I flipped off the light next to the bed and took Emily in my arms. I could feel her body stiffen as I took hold of her, she was softly sobbing as I faded off to sl**p.

I couldn't believe how good I felt when I woke up the next morning. I could feel Emily's gentle breathing next to me as my arm circled her chest. It was so cute to look down and see Monique with her eyes closed, her lips wrapped around the dildo, her face buried between Emily's thighs, and the sun streaming into the room.

Emily woke startled as I locked my mouth on hers. I know she didn't know where she was, or what was happening initially, then her eyes went wide with recognition.

"Hello slut. I hope you slept well?" Emily tried to twist away as I pinched her nipple. I could hear Monique stir, she groaned as she came to with the dildo in her mouth. Her eyes fluttered as she looked up over Emily's body at me and took a deep breath through her nostrils.

"Get up on your knees, start sucking my cock." Monique slipped her lips off the double ended dildo and pulled the covers off my body. Her mouth was dry as she started running her tongue over the length of my dick.

"You too." I let go of Emily's nipple and pushed her toward my waist. She moved her hands to her pussy and started to pull the shaft from her sex.

"No, leave it in, I like seeing it buried in your snatch, it makes you look like the slut you are." I thought she'd start crying then and there, but she moved awkwardly to her knees next to Monique, being careful not to jolt the dildo in her pussy.

Emily just kind of knelt there as Monique took my cock in her mouth.
"Suck my balls slut, help your friend make me cum." Emily slumped forward and took my testicle into her mouth. I couldn't help but moan when I felt her soft lips take me in.

Monique moved her head down over my prick, driving me quickly to the edge. I kept my hands on the girls' head's, running my fingers through their hair as they worked my cock in their mouths.

"That's it sluts." I closed my eyes and savored the warm, moist lips and tongues on my cock.

"Ahhh." I felt my body tighten.

"I'm going to cum!"

I started pumping my prick with my hand and started jacking off, a long string of sperm exploded onto Monique's face. My dick kept spurting and it splattered Emily's sweet features as I pushed her head over my cock.

"That's it babe!" I stroked my penis, easing the remaining cum from my body. I could see the lines, and specks, of cum splashed over Monique and Emily. I groaned in unbelievable pleasure.

Disgusted the pair just stared at my cock as the sperm plastered their faces.

"Go on, lick me clean!" I felt Monique's tongue on my cock, Emily started lapping up the cum from my thighs, I loved the way their heads bobbed as they licked me clean.

After their tongues had moved over every inch of my groin, I pulled my pair of lovely pets up to me and took them in a tight embrace, they turned their heads away from me, but it didn't matter, I held them firm. I loved the feel of them close to me.

I'd never been so happy, I had two hot little slaves at me beck and call and I laid with them for a good twenty minutes, till finally I knew I had to get ready for the day ahead.

I dragged the girls into the shower with me and had them bathe me, I loved the feel of the soft hands over my body, rubbing me down like a prince bathed by his servants.

My dick was already jumping again after I'd dried up and had the girls kneeling in the bedroom. I thought I'd cum again when I had Monique pull the double ended dildo from Emily's pussy, she slid it gently from her friends snatch, but still Emily squirmed and cried out in discomfort.

Monique held the glistening shaft in her hands and peered up at me with her beautiful eyes.

I knelt down and thrust a finger in Monique's pussy and started pumping into her slowly.

"Are you going to be a good girl and teach Emily how to behave today?" Monique cast her gaze to the floor and nodded her head.

"Yes Master." I took my finger from her pussy and f***ed it in Emily's mouth, making her lick me clean.

"Good." I grabbed a pair of leather collars, they were attached to a chain of about 3' long. I locked one cuff to each ankle of Emily and Monique, snapping the small padlock in place. I took a clump of Monique's hair in my hand and twisted her face so she was looking me in the eyes.

"I'm going to take you in the other room, you can watch TV, you can talk, but only about how best to serve me, and I want you two to make each other cum. You have my permission today to orgasm as much as you'd like to." I tugged on Monique's hair, making her yelp softly. "And I expect you to cum a lot!" I let go of her hair. Monique stared up at me with a blank look on her face, Emily looked more disturbed, and seemed near tears.

I got to my feet and helped the girls up, with a hand at Monique's elbow I pulled them across the hall. There was enough chain between their legs to move, but they had to move in step and it was somewhat awkward for them.

I got them inside Monique's room and slammed the door shut, I didn't bother hooking the chain to Monique's collar, I knew they weren't going anyplace.

When I walked into the kitchen Jim was already sitting at the table eating breakfast.

"Hey Buddy, get a good nights sl**p?" Tara was on the floor, on her hands and knees to be precise. She cast a quick glance toward me, then buried her tongue back in the bowl of water she'd been drinking from, she lapped up the liquid like a good dog. There was also a plate next to her, but it had already been licked clean.

"Whatever you did to this bitch last night, when I stuck my dick in her she damn near came on the spot. She told me she needed my permission to cum." Jim ran his hand through Tara's hair. "That almost made me blow, but I managed to fuck her for awhile, and when I told her she could cum, she squirted like a hose. I've never had that happen when I've been with a girl, it made me shot my load in her pussy till my balls ached, it was so fucking hot!"

I grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge and sat down across from Jim, I saw the plug in Tara's ass, and the little electric wire trailing from her pussy.

"I hope you don't mind, I broke into some of your toys this morning." Jim picked up the little control mechanism that was sitting in the small of Tara's back, the cord ran from it into her pussy.

"Watch this." I heard the buzzing start, Tara tried to continue lap the water, but her hips started to move.

"Let's see if this whore can keep from cumming." Jim turned up the speed control to high, I could hear Tara start to moan, but it wasn't so much of pleasure, more agony, I knew Jim had figured out what I'd told her, and that she couldn't cum without his permission. Now he was going to use it against her.

Tara's arms collapsed and she fell with her shoulders to the ground, she started rubbing her hard nipples against the floor.

After a couple minutes, her hips were swinging from side to side and she started to cry out louder. Her toes were pointed and flexing as she started to beg. She continued to grind her breasts into the floor for stimulation.

"Master, may I cum, please!" Tara's pussy was dripping, I could see the lines of juices running down her inner thighs as her hips bucked, almost as if against an invisible man fucking her.

"No bitch, you can't cum, hold it!" Jim was taking to the role of Master easily.

"Please!!!"

"No!" Tara's body was in an frenzy, her ass moved side to side as she drove her hips forward. All of a sudden she started to scream and collapsed flat on the floor, she ground her pussy into the hard wood, rubbing her hips against the floor.

"Oh God!" Tara couldn't contain herself, her legs were spread wide as she pushed her clit against the wood, she had her hands at her breasts, squeezing.

"Oh God!"

Jim moved with incredible quickness, Tara was still crying out in pleasure as he took hold of her hair and jerked her to her feet violently. Her cries went from joyous orgasm to incredible pain in an instant as Jim pushed Tara against the table edge, slamming her hips into the wood.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing cunt? I told you not to cum!" Jim drove his knee against Tara's ass and f***ed her hips to dig into the tables edge. He held the back of her neck, forcing her face to the surface of the wood.

"Please, please, I couldn't help it." Jim f***ed his knee up against Tara's pussy and lifted her slightly off the ground, driving the plug deep in her ass.

"Please, I'm sorry, I couldn't help it, you've got to believe me!" Tara yelped out as Jim again drove his knee up between her legs.

"Well you're going to have to learn to obey better than that." Jim tugged Tara upright, she was bawling. He tugged the vibrating egg from her pussy, then made her scream as he pulled the plug from her ass.

"Please, I'll be good, please!" Jim took Tara's arms in the small of her back. There was a roll of duct tape on the counter and he wrapped her wrists together.

"Get on the floor slut!" Jim pushed Tara away from him, she stumbled, and fell on her knees on the floor. Her tear filled eyes moved from Jim to me, the fear was palpable.

"Please, I'm sorry, I'll do whatever you want, I'll try harder, please." Jim slapped Tara hard across the face.

"Shut the fuck up slut, you've screwed up, and now you need to be punished." Tara's body started to visibly tremble as Jim looked around the room.

"Help me out Pat." I got to my feet, I didn't know what Jim was thinking, but I could see the rage in his eyes.

"Take her hands, hold her still." I moved to Tara, I stepped over her so her head was trapped between my legs. I grabbed her hands and held them tight, holding her up under the elbows. There was little she could do to move, her upper body was off the ground, her head was pinned between my thighs, she couldn't even look behind her to see what Jim was up to. I could hear her whimpering like a c***d.

"Please, please, I'm sorry!" Tara started screaming as Jim laid the first blow on her ass, he'd grabbed a long, hard, wooden paddle I used to take pizzas out of the oven. The sound was intense, and landed on Tara's skin with a loud thwack. It took only a couple blows to send her into a blubbering, babbling heap. Her body jerked with each blow, I could feel her shoulders drive forward into my legs as the heavy wood smacked her ass.

Jim hit Tara's body with a fury, 10, 15, I don't know how many times he struck her ass with the paddle. She was sobbing uncontrollably as her ass grew red under the onslaught.

Jim breathing was labored when he finally set down the peeler. I let Tara's arms go and she collapsed on the floor, drawing her knees up to her chest she writhed on the ground.

Still panting Jim stood over Tara, pushing her with his foot he got her over onto her back and placed his feet astride her so he loomed over her.

"This isn't a joke, if you behave I'll treat you right, if not, then I'll punish you till you learn!" He bent down and grabbed hold of her nipples, Tara started screaming as he tugged on her breasts till she was almost lifted off the ground.

"Do you understand slut?"

"Yes, yes Master, please, please, I'll be good!" Tara collapsed on the floor bawling in pain as Jim let go of her breasts.

"Good." He sat down at the table and finished the little bit of food on his plate as if nothing had happened. I stared down at the girl for a few minutes, my dick aching in my pants.

"I hate to ask, but do you think that you'd be able to check in at the shop today. Doc's coming in a little later, I'm sure you'd want to be back when he gets here, but I want to make everything is running right there."

"Yeah, no problem, after all, that is my job, isn't it?" Jim chuckled as he drank down his juice. He prodded Tara with his foot, she looked up, pain filling her eyes.

"She is one hot little bitch, isn't she?" Jim pushed his foot toward Tara's mouth.

"Suck my toes slut!" Tara opened her mouth and started sucking on his big toe, she then ran her tongue over each of the little toes one by one, keeping her eyes fixed on Jim's face.

"Want to fuck her?" Jim looked over at me, my dick was hard again.

"Yeah." Jim pulled Tara to her feet, taking her under each elbow we carried her to the front room and laid her belly down over an ottoman. I took position at her head and dropped my pants. I didn't even have to make her open her mouth, Tara swallowed my cock in one gulp. She yelped as Jim bellied up to her ass and buried his dick in her pussy.

Jim and I got in a rhythm almost immediately, I took Tara's hair in my hands and started face fucking her hard, I loved the feel her throat on my prick, I knew she was trying to please us, I could feel her tongue on me, weaving it's way over the bottom of my cock. I grabbed her tits and pinched hard. Jim had hold of Tara's hips and was pounding into her, I could see the muscles of her ass ripple as he slammed forward, ramming into her without mercy.

We were like a pair of eager lumberjacks at the saw, when one drove into Tara's body, the other was pulling back. She was being pinned from either end, I loved the sound of flesh on flesh, it was a perfect sound.

Jim started cumming first. He brutally slammed his dick home in Tara's pussy, I could feel her body recoil from the thrusts, it made her nose drive into my pelvis. Jim started bellowing as he started to blow, he smacked Tara's ass hard with his open hand as he shot his cum sperm deep in her belly.

I tried to hold off as long as I could, but seeing Jim pump his cum into Tara's pussy, and the convulsion of her mouth on my cock, it was hopeless. I felt my balls start to tighten, and I shot my load in Tara's warm, inviting mouth. I felt her head jerk ever so slightly as my sperm flooded her mouth, then she started sucking me like a vacuum.

"That's it baby." I ran my hand through her hair, Jim was slowly easing his cock from Tara's pussy.

I closed my eyes and savored the feel of Tara's lips squeezing me tight, her tongue was weaving under my shaft, trying to drain the last drops from my prick.

Tara collapsed head down over the ottoman as I pulled my dick from her mouth, she was panting, exhausted from the effort of trying to please Jim and I.

Jim fell on the couch.

"What time is Doc supposed to be here?"

"I don't know, sometime this afternoon he said." I pulled up my pants, I could see Tara eyeing us, wondering what we would do next.

"I guess I'd better get to the shop, I wouldn't want to miss anything." Jim got to his feet, he was still breathing hard from fucking Tara.

"Yeah, I'm looking forward to seeing him again." Jim started running his hands over Tara's back, she groaned, more out of fear than anything I think.

"I don't know what to do with her today?"

"We could put her in with Emily and Monique, we could have them suck the cum from her pussy, and make them lick each other all day." Jim smiled up at me.

"God I'm so happy you came across these girls!" We helped Tara to her feet, her legs were like jell-o.

"Me too." I squeezed Tara's breast. "Me too."

When we opened the door Monique's face was between Emily's legs, she was lapping away at her friend's pussy, making Emily moan out loud.

"Hello girls." Monique and Emily's heads spun toward the door. There was a look of horror when they saw Tara their. I'm sure they saw her glowing red ass, and they looked ashamed that they'd been caught in their lesbian embrace.

"We've brought your friend to play." Jim and I pushed Tara toward the bed, she collapsed in a heap on the mattress with her hands still taped behind her back.

"There's a nice fresh load of cum in her pussy, why don't you suck it out." Three pairs of humiliated eyes stared up at me. Emily was sobbing, almost to the point of completely losing it.

"We'll be back later." Jim roared in laughter as he stepped out into the hall. Monique tried to plead with me using her eyes, but I just slammed the door shut indifferent.

"Go check on the shop, and then get back here, I'm sure Doc will have something interesting in mind." I smacked Jim on the back.

"Yeah, I can't wait." There was an urgency in Jim's movements as he got dressed and headed out the front door. I went into the kitchen and started making up some food for the girls. There wasn't much else to do in the meantime.

After I fed the girls, I sat down and flipped on the TV and stared uninterested in what was on, but it passed the time.

To be continued…... Continue»
Posted by braducles 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 1658  |  
79%
  |  1

My Nephew and My Wife having sex infront of me.

My wife Dian is 12 years younger than me. She was 29 at that time when we went to attend a wedding of my cousin in Hawaii. We left our daughter with her mom and it was supposed to be a romantic trip. But I have always been fatigued. Dian is a very gorgeous beautiful Canadian blonde. I was divorced in Germany when we met in a University in Boston. She was only 18 and just as she graduated at 21 we got married. She never had experience with other men. Her mom wasn’t so fond of me.

My s****r and my nephew Mark also boarded the same flight to Honolulu. I seldom met up with them so I asked to sit by my s****r to talk and Mark traded with me so he sat with Dian. We were in the middle while Dian and Mark and a third passenger were on the side. At first I wasn’t looking at them but when my s****r falls to a nap, I started noticing how Dian and Mark seem to get along well, laughing together. They’ve been good friends since we marry and Mark was just a k**. Now Mark is 17, slim but masculine and energetic. He is fair skinned and good looking. I felt a little jealous watching them.

Anyway we arrived in Hawaii and the wedding went well. The next day at the beach there was an informal gathering. Games were played and everyone was supposed to participate. Dian was so gorgeous in her two piece bikini. She is 5’6” medium built and in a very great shape with all the right curves, her skin is soft and smooth and the sunlight and heat made her color pinkish white. She had the perfect size breast, round and firm and very proportionate with her body. Diane is so beautiful, it’s hard to believe she had given birth once.

After all that was going on the announcer got into us and they want the couples in the group to play a game. I felt too old for that and I said I want to pass. But they insisted so Dian stood up. Since I refused, the announcer smilingly asked me if I would let Dian partner with another male and hinting that the game involves some skin to skin rubbing, as if to challenge me to participate. But I was firm not to get there and I said Dian could have another partner. The announcer asked me if I’m sure and I laughingly said go ahead. The announcer asked Dian to choose a male partner and she chose Mark.

Three games were played, the first was the common apple in between the forehead, then dance on a circle that gets smaller and smaller. I felt a little bit of jealousy but I could take it. Dian and Paul survived to the third game with another couple. The third game is to resolve the winner. It was a daring game and the announcer smilingly asked me if it doesn’t bother me that Dian will play it with Mark. It was embarrassing to say no so I said go ahead.

Dian was to stand up bending backwards while Mark will guide a coin from Dian’s forehead into her navel using only his tongue. The first one to finish wins a seafood dinner. It was a very sexy game. Mark already had a bulge in her crotch ever since they started, and the bulge became so huge, but everyone pretended not to notice. The game started and Mark slowly pushed the coin, it looks like he was licking Dian’s face then the neck and she started giggling. When the coin reached Dian’s chest it went into her cleavage. Mark stopped and looked at me as if asking if he could continue. Dian was laughing and said go ahead we are winning. I didn’t want to sound like a jealous old man so I played along and nodded. Mark maneuvered her tongue on Dian’s cleavage. It was a very sexy scene which made me both jealous and aroused. Dian was giggling trying to hold the ticklish sensation from Mark’s tongue. Finally Mark got the coin into Dian’s navel. But the other couple was a second ahead so they didn’t win.

That night at our hotel suit just after dinner we took a shower, relax watched tv and was getting ready for bed. I was a bit horny and I can sense Dian was horny too. We started drinking beer, Dian doesn’t drink but she took half a glass this time. Soon as I was about to start kissing her someone knocked on the door. It was Mark. They will be on a different plane on the return trip the next day so he wants to say bye and chitchat a bit. We started talking about just anything. Mark refused the beer since her mom was in the next suite. I was getting aroused watching Mark and Dian again laughing. There must be something with my wife and my nephew. I switched the tv to a music channel that was erotic. I told them to dance. They refused. I prodded Dian, finally she casually said OK and she took Mark by the hand and they started dancing to a slow tune. Her arms were around his neck and his was around her waist.

It was kind of weird that I was so aroused watching them. Dian was wearing her bath robe and Mark was wearing her Hawaiian polo and shorts. As they went on we all became aware that the three of us are horny. Mark asked if he could kiss her aunty Dian by the lips. It took me a while to respond but I nodded and he kissed her. Dian was not responding at first but then she slowly started kissing back and they were French kissing right in front of me. It was a mix feelings of arousal, awkwardness and jealousy. Then Mark asked if she can disrobe Diane. At that point I was so aroused, I nodded and she disrobed Dian, he then took off his shirt and shorts. Soon they were standing in front of me naked, with their arms around each other and French kissing. I didn’t know at what point should I stop my wife and my nephew. Mark had his underpants still on while Dian had her panty. Mark stopped and looked at me. He asked if he can touch Dian’s boobs. At that point I didn’t answer but Mark went ahead. He fondled Diane’s breast with his hands and he started sucking her luscious breast alternately. Dian’s nipple were very erect reddish brown. Both of them were so aroused and so I was too. They got so carried away almost forgetting that I was watching them. Mark was sucking and licking Dian’s breast and then his tongue run to her abdomen and his fingers went to underneath her panty to her pussy. Dian was breathing heavily and moaning in whisper. They were both shaking. Finally they moved to the bed and Mark just fucked Diane in missionary position, pumping her so hard that it seems like the whole suite has vibrated. I had never penetrated Dian that deeply. The rhythm got faster and faster and the breathing went so fast. Finally Mark trembled as he manage to pull out his cock and sprayed his cum on Dian’s thigh. Dian climaxed too. I was so horny that though it was unsanitary I followed and shove my cock on Dian, after just less than 10 seconds I cum too inside her.

Mark went out of the door without saying a word. Dian and me lay in bed. We both can’t believe what just happened. Not much was said about that.

After that when we meet on f****y occasions the three of us go on with conversation casually as if there was nothing that happened. It’s kind of weird.
... Continue»
Posted by robd1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 4359  |  
87%
  |  2

Hot sex with plump saali Ruchi - III

She overviewed almost all her pictures in a minute or bit more and must have noticed that picture in which her husband was beside her, is cropped and I am keeping just her pictures “I am a shocked” finally she uttered “aapne mind to nahi kiya na?” I asked her and she smiled a bit before saying “nahi…” and once again started looking on the screen,

“I don’t know exactly what is it, love, attraction, infatuation or just lust?” I spoke with bit of uneasiness, “lust?...” Ruchi repeated my last word and then spoke again “certainly it’s not lust…aur ye attraction bhi nahi hai… how can you get attracted to me….I am so heavy” she spoke and speak out whatever she was thinking about all this

“what if I will say that I really like your physical appearance…jaise aap abhi ho waise hi” once again I spoke out something with bit of uneasiness but Ruchi seemed calm over my words and I was realizing that she is not at all taking all this seriously and she uttered “you are lying….” “But I have already proved…” I tried to justify myself “I agree….but I feel it’s just not physical attraction” “whatever….”

I spoke and once again my heart beat rose up as this time I was thinking about speaking up my desire more clearly and finally holding nerves I uttered “making love to you is my long time desire” like I was expecting this time Ruchi was surprised with my words but to my good fortune she did not responded negatively,

rather for a fraction I felt she has blushed a bit and then looked into my eyes to read my brain clearly and once again I spoke to somewhat justify myself “I know this is wrong…but I can’t help it..” once again she looked into my eyes for a fraction and blushed clearly and my words were changing her casual mood and her positive gesture really enhanced my desire to go ahead

and without giving a thought to the worst consequences of my act, just in a fraction I took a next step and placed my hand over her soft hand over the carpet. Ruchi withdrew her hand but very slowly and somewhere from her overall response I was getting a hint that I should go further ahead,

Ruchi was blushing and looking at screen and her timid gesture encouraged me and I took her hand in my hand again and with a better grip and pulled her to me lightly, just to give her a hint of my desire and as she felt me pulling her she looked at me with a unsaid question, once again I overcame my fear and just followed my feelings and spoke “give me a kiss”.

Ruchi’s uneasiness increased significantly and she continued looking into my eyes without a flick of an eye, even I was also bit nervous but I was trying my best to hold my nerves and I spoke again “I know this is wrong…but I don’t want to think about that…” She looked down and seemed as if she is thinking over my proposal and once again looked up and seemed reaching to no conclusion.

“agar aapko bura lagaa to I am really sorry…but whatever I have just said is a true…I really like you…” Ruchi continued looking into my eyes, she wanted to speak up, I could make out from her eyes but she was hesitating “you want to say something….” I asked her as I wanted her to open her heart to me but Ruchi remained silent with perplexing mind and I spoke again

“bol do jo bolna hai…rather if you want… you can even slap me …” though mildly but Ruchi smiled a bit on my words and after hell of hesitation spoke something which I was dying to hear and her words were “even I like you a lot…” she paused but just for a fraction and then spoke again “I wish aap mere husband hote”, but once again after bit long pause she uttered

“but this is wrong…” I can say that now mentally I was in the state that I did not wanted to leave her from this stage and by saying “at least we can hug” I asked her for a hug and raised my hand to get her closer and as I was expecting she got up on her knees and moved to me.

Finally we both grabbed each other and somewhat drowned in each other’s arms, I don’t know about her point of view but I hugged her like I love her as if she is my wife. I can easily say it was one of the finest moments of my life, she was in my arms and I could feel her fleshy body like I always desired for my wife.

Slowly I realized that we both are more or less in same state, like me even Ruchi was also not ready to leave me from hugging and at my end I was trying my best to resist myself up to hug only but Ruchi’s body odor and her over all gesture was setting my desire to lose my control over my senses, in a way it was dream come true and how I could I let her go like this and I kissed her on her neck while holding her tight.

Ruchi moaned a bit and her soft reaction enhanced my desire to touch her soft skin again with my lips and after removing her hairs with my hand from my way I kissed her again on her neck and this I cleared my intentions to her. As my wet lips and hot breath touched her skin Ruchi hummed in pleasure silently but she did not tried to get away and I did that again,

I kissed her on her cheek and saw her face, her eyes were close breath was heavy and like me she also seemed losing her control over her desire and I started kissing her all over her face rapidly and she started moaning sexily and did not tried to stop me and in a moment I got out of control and placed my lips over her luscious lips and started sucking them.

Ruchi reacted to my kiss very late but she reacted and next moment all bars were broken and we were exploring each other’s mouth like true lovers. I was holding her face between my hands and kissing her as if she is my wife and Ruchi wrapped her arms around my back.

We both invaded our tongue in each other’s mouth and exchanged our saliva without any hesitation and finally broke the kiss and looked into each other’s eyes without a flick. After a long kiss we both were breathing bit heavy and I did not wanted to lose this rising temperament “I want to ask you something….”

I spoke and from her overall gesture I could see that Ruchi has understood my intentions and by saying “I think you know what I want….?” I asked her and she moved her head in yes and spoke out short and clear “haan…you want to fuck me” “no I want to make love to you…” once again my words made some impression on her gesture,

but we silently looked in each other’s eyes for few more seconds and before I would have thought about saying anything Ruchi spoke “you have planned this….?” For an instant Ruchi reflected unexpected gesture of doubt and I knobbed my head in no and spoke “No…believe me…neither I have cancelled your c***dren’s program nor I have flatten my tyre intentionally,

yes I came late because I was stuck in the office” I spoke in mild sarcastic tone and Ruchi was more or less speechless after that she could sense truth in my voice “and if you don’t feel like doing then don’t do…I am not forcing you” I spoke out in soft voice and once again spoke in continuation “and it’s just you with whom I n think about doing…because I love you…”

my words effected her positively and Ruchi moved ahead and hugged me again, I also wrapped my arms around her and waited for her to respond but she remained silent “ok…now go and sl**p…we are not doing anything…” I spoke again and applied reverse psychology on her and it worked well and she responded positively by saying

“nahi…mujhe karna hai….fuck me…please fuck me” finally Ruchi opened her heart to me and seemed getting excited in a moment and then spoke again “I love you too” and gripped me harder. I detached her from hugging me and looked into her eyes and asked her “are you sure…? I am not forcing you” “hmmm…”

she just hummed to say yes while looking at me and moved her head in yes “no regret afterward….?” I asked her again and once again she accepted my term with her expressions only, “promise…? Pakka wala…jo kabhi nahi tutega…?”

Ruchi smiled on my statement and once again accepted my term but this time by uttering “god promise” and soon after her words I started kissing her again and once again we kissed beautifully, just like lovers do and my hands unintentionally started exploring her body. I grabbed her luscious melons and started caressing them tenderly while kissing her, for me in a way it was dream come true.

As I started massaging her milks I heard Ruchi moaning lightly with pleasure of getting a breast play and her light groans aroused me even more and I started squeezing her massive melons more effectively. Finally after a long loving kiss when stopped we both were desperate to go ahead.

“Let’s go to the room…” I spoke again “what if Aunty will come out…you will be missing” Ruchi asked me “don’t worry” I replied, I had something in mind and I left my laptop powered on and music playing with a long playlist but in very low voice, to give an impression that I am still working I entered in the washroom and bolted the door from inside and came out from the other door which was opening in guest room where Ruchi was suppose to sl**p.

Actually the washroom which was attached to the guest room (which was given to Ruchi for the night) had two doors, one from bedroom and one door was opening in living room so that it can be used as common washroom. Intentionally I kept the light of the washroom on so that if in any case Aunty will come out of her room she will consider that I am using a toilet.

As I detailed all this to her, Ruchi smiled a bit on my clever idea and uttered “kya deemag chalta hai aapka…?” and in response I spoke “anything for you” and gave her naughty smile and bolted the door of guest room from inside. “Mere pass condom nahi hai…” I spoke from the place I was standing “koi baat nahi…I will handle… aap bass light off kar do”

Ruchi told me not to worry about protection and also to switch off the light “nahi…light on rahene do” I needed light on because I wanted to see my desired female stark naked and Ruchi understood that, she smiled lightly on my desire and tried to convince me that keeping a tube light on could be dangerous, as if Aunty will notice it from the bottom of the door then she might knock the door.

She was right I got convinced for an instant and switched off the light and switched on the foot lamp which somewhere behind the side cabinet and for a instant not at all enough for me to see her clearly but that instant I did not uttered anything in that regard. Ruchi was standing bit far from me, close to the bed I moved there and once again took her face in my hands and started kissing her and like I was expecting she responded to my kiss very well.

Gradually my hands moved to her back and in a moment I started gripping her in my arms and reached down to her bottom and I felt the pleasure, I was dying for. Her ass was so fleshy and soft, I took her ample hips in my hands and played with her body and slowly drifted towards the bed and before she would have moved with me saying “nighty uttar do”

I tried to lift her nighty and she just said “Ok..” and raised her arms. I took off her nighty and saw her massive juggs caged into tight bra, certainly there was very less light in the room and initially I could not see anything properly, not even her face but as some time passed everything seemed better including her Mangal Sutra which was resting over her partially exposed breasts which actually came in my vision when her nighty was totally off from her body.

I saw the golden pendent by taking it in my hand “uttar dun issko…?” she asked me if I want her to take that off “nahi pahne raho…” I replied back and told her to retain her black and golden beaded Mangal Sutra around her neck and over her breast.

I can say in a way I am obsessed with that, since my collage days as I see a female wearing this specific ornament I get an arousal just in a fraction, may be because it shows that this female is married and get fucked regularly and in Ruchi’s case it was my long time desire to fuck her with just a Mangal Sutra on her body and I was on my way of doing that.

I came closer to her and caressed her cheek tenderly and while rubbing her skin moved my hand down to her neck and then to her soft melons and took one of her heavy mound in my hand and squeezed it nicely over the bra. Ruchi moaned sexily and somewhat surrendered herself to me and came closer and we hugged partially.

I wrapped my arm around her back “forget everything….aaj raat ke liye main hi aapka husband hun…” I spoke intentionally to arouse her and Ruchi seemed getting excited with every passing moment. My one hand was still over her milk and I was somewhat holding her luscious fruit and could feel her breasts going heavier in excitement.

Slowly I moved my hands to her back over her soft skin to unhook her bra and felt her breathing more intensely. Ruchi was bit hesitant but willing to go ahead, she rested her face over my torso to let me open her bra and with some continues efforts I unhooked her bra and ultimately took it out from her arms, hmmmm…. Wow it was real heaven for a person like me,

wearing just tight leggings over her fleshy lower half Ruchi was standing in front of me in the dim light and her massive fruits with long erect nipples were sagging freely and over them proud symbol of her marriage was looking astonishing. Next I started unbuttoning my shirt and removed my under shirt too to get bare chest and we came to bed and without wasting a single moment started kissing each other.

Gradually I moved to her top and intentionally started crushing her milks under my broad shoulders and slowly I felt soft nipples getting harder and harder. After breaking the kiss I moved to her neck and the area around her ear and licked her nicely, “Ruchi I love you…you are mine…tum meri ho” I somewhat murmured in her ear in rising lust.

My words aroused her too and in response, Ruchi moaned and just moaned and seemed like flying in heaven, her intense gasps and her overall body language was clearly showing that she was starved for manly love since long.

I moved down and took her luscious melon in my mouth and started sucking her milks one after another, and Ruchi started feeding me her breast by holding my scalp and moving her fingers in my hairs. I could not believe whatever I was doing that instant was happening in reality or it is just a dream, I was dying to do all this with her since I saw her, from the time I was fixed with my wife and it was happening after six long years.

Gradually I moved down to her lower half but while licking and brushing her entire body with my tongue and wet lips and found her going crazy because of my sensual touch over her belly button. Now it was just her leggings, the only hurdle on my way and in a moment I took that off too along with her Panty.

Ruchi was lying stark naked in front of my eyes, both her fleshy thighs and massive breasts, for a instant they were all mine, I was dreaming about them from so long and on that magical moment both were opened to my vision.

I rolled my hand from her knee, over the flesh of her massive thigh and tried to reach to her fuckhole which she was holding tight between her thighs and as I reached their Ruchi squeezed her pleasure hole harder between her thighs and became restless with a sexy gasp.

My hands unknowingly moved up and reached to her breasts again, I caressed her fruits and somewhat lied beside her and again started kissing her, she responded to my kiss but for few seconds spoke “please aap jaldi kar low jo karna hai…” I was lost in wonderland but she was very much conscious of the place where we were getting intimate.

I got up and intentionally stood on floor and took off my trouser and underwear and got stark naked, Ruchi was looking at me in the dim light but instead of moving to bed again suddenly I moved to switch board and lightened the room. I wanted to see her naked and I was thinking of doing this from the time I agreed to keep the light off,

in a way it was a shock for Ruchi and that moment what maximum she could do was covering her eyes in shyness. I must say that her fair and fleshy body was looking really very beautiful to me in the white light and I wanted to get on bed with the light on but it was dangerous for us so I told her to open her eyes just once but by saying “nahi…first you switch off the light….” she said no to it

“see I am also naked” I replied “I know that…aap please light off karo” she spoke while continuing covering her eyes and then spoke again “please yaar…why don’t you understand…agar Aunty jaag gayi to problem ho jaayegi” “that’s why I am saying…jaldi karo…open your eyes…” I replied.

Finally she removed her arm from her eyes and saw me standing stark naked in the white light. I was hard and fully erect and and I somewhat showed her my Penis. “Now you show me your fuckhole” she smiled while blushing and opened her thighs to give me glimpse of her pleasure hole, “wow…” I spoke and smiled and Ruchi responded with a smile too,

Ruchi was having hairs over her fuckhole and even from distance I could clearly see those hairs drenched in her pleasure juices. “abb light off karo aur aa jaao bed par” Ruchi spoke in soft voice but I told her to turn around as I wanted to see her massive ass too, “first you turn around….” Initially Ruchi did not responded to my words; she just reflected embarrassment from her eyes

“Jaldi karo…kahin Aunty aa gayi to…” I somewhat spoke what she wanted to and she uttered “please yaar…what are doing” “I want to see your bottom…” I uttered my desire and with same gesture Ruchi turned around to show me her fleshy ass mounds, “Wow…” I spoke same word from behind. I must say her ass mounds were great, fair and fleshy like I always I thought while looking them over the cloths.

Finally after switching of the light I moved to bed, Ruchi was still facing away from me and I just lied behind her and touched my front to her back completely, “hmmm….” Ruchi hummed in pleasure, I gripped her fleshy body from behind, my hands reached to her milks and I tried to rub my hard Penis over her ass and our pleasure was incredible.

Deep inside I wanted to enjoy these moments slowly but I was going out of my senses and like me Ruchi was also very excited, my hands moved down to her lower half and touched her hot and wet fuckhole, Hmmm…. Ruchi moaned erotically and removed my hand from there,

for an instant she could not bear the pleasure of getting touched there by her s****r’s husband and before I would have tried reaching her fuckhole again Ruchi turned around to get face to face and spoke “fuck me….now…time mat waste karo…kahin hum pakde naa jaayen…?” In addition of excitement I could sense she was little worried about getting caught,

“Don’t worry…hum nahin pakde jaayenge…” I spoke while caressing her cheek and placed my lips over her soft lips and we started kissing again. “abb daal do…” Ruchi broke the kiss after a minute and told me to insert “aap hi daal low apne haath se” I told her to insert it with her own hand, next moment Ruchi extended her hand to my Penis and held me with her soft hands,

“Ahh….…” her soft touch over my Penis made me groan, I was hard enough to penetrate her fuckhole but Ruchi jerked me hard may to hear me and looked at my face while doing that and smiled mildly. I moaned in pleasure and rolled over her and adjusted myself on her top and spreading her thighs Ruchi took me to her fuckhole and waited for me to push myself,

“Daal dun…hmmm…?” she was still holding my rod on her gateway and I asked her in soft sensual voice while looking at her face, I wanted to hear her voice “haan…daal do…don’t ask me….just fuck me…I am your wife now …” “yes you are my wife now….and I love you”

I got up a bit on my knees and elbows while saying that and with a single thrust I simply slipped deep inside her wet fuckhole and we both groaned together to express our pleasure. I was hard like I was never with my wife and possibly Ruchi was wet and dripping like she was never with her husband, certainly we both were equally desperate for each since long and it was a dream come true for both of us.

Burying my entire length in her pleasure hole I halted for an instant to look at her lovely face and smiled, Ruchi smiled back and we started kissing again. Her fleshy body was hot under me, her breasts hard and nipples were rigid under my bare chest. I broke the kiss and got up bit more and sucked her long erect nipples, and she moaned as I flicked them with my tongue and brushed my teeth across them.... Continue»
Posted by rfun 7 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 245  |  
100%

The Sex Olympics

The Great Hollywood Club

Your name is Cam. You look like you! If you want a description, look in the mirror. You are a pizza delivery man, living in Los Angeles, the pay is good, and it helps with the rent. Unfortunately for you, you haven’t had sex for six months, ever since your bitch of an ex-girlfriend Claire dumped you for Dominic, a total dick, and has some annoying fancy office job while getting a company BMW car. However, one night is about to change your life forever.

One warm summer’s night, you make a delivery to 207 North Palm Drive. A young woman opens the door. “Thank you, I’ve been waiting for this all day, my boss is kind of demanding”.

She is wearing a black sleeveless T-Shirt, some jeans and some simple trainers. She has black hair tied up in a ponytail; she is also wearing so glasses and she looks kind of nervous, the kind of person who would be treated meanly. “That will be $8.00” please you say, as she hands over the cash, you over hear someone else talking.

“Goddamit Novak, how hard can it be to find any more guys, it’s the 2012 Hollywood sex Games. How can no one be volunteering, have you even been looking”.

You’d be lying if you said that you weren’t intrigued. Sex Games?

“Please Miss Kunis, don’t say anything now, we’ve got company” That’s impossible, it’s not Mila Kunis, it can’t be, right?

“Uh, you didn’t hear any of that did you” she says, with a worried expression on her face.

“What the sex games, a little bit, what is it?” You ask, desperate to know what is going on.
“I can’t tell you, now please leave. I’ll lose my job if you tell.” She looks very worried, and now has quite a serious look on her face now.

But before you can talk any more, the other in the house comes in. It IS Mila Kunis. “Oh my God Novak, how hard can it be to get the pizza, you got the money, please, can I just have…” Her jaw drops when she sees you, she angrily turns to Novak.

” What is he doing here, does here now about the fuck-a-thon.?”

“No” you say coolly.

For fuck sake Novak, this is a secretive event, you can’t just tell people. You’re fired”. Novak looks devastated,

“Please, I need this job, I’ll lose my apartment, my dog, everything”. You feel so sorry for her; you’ve might have cost Novak her job. You need to stick up for her.


“Miss Kunis, first of all can I just say that I’m a huge fan of your work. I love Forgetting Sarah Marshall and Black Swan, and f****y Guy is like my favourite T.V show in the world.”

Her expression no longer seems angry, but she is interested in what you are saying.

“Look, your assistant didn’t tell me anything, I overheard what you said, that’s how I know, so please; don’t fire her because of me.” Novak looks at you, with a thankful look on her face, and you can see that her eyes are getting watery. She starts to talk again.
“Miss Kunis, we can just pay him off, he seems like a nice guy, I’m sure he won’t say anything.”

Mila Kunis looks at you intently, and begins to speak. “Well, to be honest, he is kind of cute. Maybe we could enter him in the contest.” You don’t know what they’re saying, but you’ve heard the words “Fuck-a-thon” and “Enter him”, so you have a good feeling about this.

“Are you sure” Hayley asks.

“Why not, we need more guys, and he might just meet the criteria, if he passes the tests of course, come on in”.

Novak leads you into the sitting room. A phone goes off, “That’s me” says Mila “I’ll leave you to for a minute, and remember Novak, if you want your job back, no talking”

You two are left in the room by yourselves. “Thanks for saving my job, you didn’t have to do that” You look at her, “I had to help you, it was the least I could do Miss Novak”

“Thanks, and please, call me Hayley”

You sit silently together, not willing to talk about anything, it’s too risky. Eventually, Mila comes back. She takes a seat and begins to talk to you

“Right, so I bet you want to know what’s going on, well we will tell you if you past the tests, and then you can join the, uh, games. Do you want to try? It’s fully optional”

“Why not, sounds like fun.”

“Great. Test one; we are going to test you physically. Me and Miss Novak here will look in five areas, and if pass at least three, you pass.

“OK”

“First of all, well I’m going to be honest, you’re not ugly, so that’s one, you’re at least 5’10, so that’s two. Good start. Novak, test his arms

Hayley gets up and feels your muscles, “Well, there OK”

“Let me see, not strong enough fail”.
Ah well, two out of three isn’t bad, you’ll probably still pass”

“Right now take off your shirt” Mila looks quite fierce in her red tank top and mini skirt

You do, and since you know that you don’t have a six-pack you know it’s going to be another fail. Uh-oh.

“Right final area, I didn’t want it to come down to this but, Novak take out his dick”

You are taken aback by this, Hayley looks quite confused and unsure, until Mila yells at her to do it, she quickly takes your pants down, and unfortunately, since Mila Kunis has been talking to you, and you’ve got a boner, great now you’re not going to be in the fuck-a-thon
“Wow, you’re at least eight inches, that is a definitely pass” Mila says, and for the first time, you see a smile on her face. Hayley just looks embarrassed, while stifling a smile. You put your clothes back on

“Ok, for round two, you need to know about your films, again five questions, you just need three”

“Q1. Who played Rocky?”

Yeah, this question is amazingly easy.

“Sylvester Stallone”

“Correct. Q2. What is the name of the film that stars Morgan Freeman and Tim Robbins?”

“The Shawshank Redemption”

“Right. Q3. What Australian actor won an Oscar for playing the Joker in the Dark Knight?”

She’s just letting you win now, it’s pretty obvious. “Oh, um, Heath Ledger?” You say with some sarcasm.

“Right. You win, although we really need people for the challenge, some I was easy on you. Time for the final round. Novak get his dick out.”

“What”


“Come on Novak, you know the rules, you suck his dick, if he doesn’t cum in five minutes, he wins”

Just then, Mila phone goes off again, so she leaves to answer it. You and Hayley are sitting in the room, both avoiding eye contact with each other.
“Look you don’t to do this if you don’t want to, I can just leave”
Hayley looks at you, “It’s not that, I actually like you, I mean your sweet and funny, the only person I’ve ever had gave head, or even had sex with is my old boyfriend, and he dumped me just after a year. He just used me”
You feel for her and you tell her that you will just go
“But what about the contest, you want to be in it don’t you”
“Of course I do, but not if it makes you uncomfortable”
Just then, Mila comes back
“Never mind Novak, he looks tasty” she says lustfully
She sucks your cock down to the root, swirling her tongue on the underside. Her tongue barbell feels like nothing you've ever felt on your johnson before, almost electric. She swallows and her throat clenches around the tip, squeezing and massaging it. You are now completely stiff in her wonderfully warm, wet mouth. She starts pulling you out of her mouth, and then sucking you back in. The pressure is exquisite. You don't think it will take much to shoot your wad from this point. You hold her hair away from her face, so you can watch every second
“You made it, well done. Enjoy your blue balls” She laughs
“Thanks”, you say glumly. “Now what’s the fuck-a-thon?”
“Well, once a year, I and loads of other Hollywood celebrities stage a sex games. Challenges you see. The winner gets $100,000 in money and three wishes from all of us, as a way of saying Congrats. You wanna do it.”
Do you want to take part in a sex games with celebrities. Fuck Yeah.
“Yay, I’ll call the girls, say we’ve got another contestant. Novak, give him the details”
“OK, meet them at the Presidential Suite at the Beverley Hilton Hotel next Friday at 10 pm.
“Thanks”
“Wait, before I see you out, let me just do one more thing”
She grabs your dick and starts stroking it, and quickly you start to cum all over her
“Oops, sorry”
“I forgive you” She hugs you, and put her number in your pocket. When you get back to the car, you realize that you left a bunch of pizzas in the car. The next day, your boss fires you, since you can’t explain what happened. Now you have to win the fuck-a-thon.

You arrive at the hotel and when you knock on the door, Hayley greets you.

“Hi, I’m so glad you made it”

“Good to see you, too, I’ve been looking forward to this all week”

“I bet you have. Listen, when this is over, do you; maybe wanna get a coffee or something”. Is she asking you out on a date? Now.

“I mean if you don’t want to, that’s fine, I guess.”

“Hayley, I’d be happy to”

“Great, how about tomorrow at eleven, I know a great café”

Just then you see a another woman come in

“Are you Cam?”

“Yeah”

“Come this way”

“You are lead into a bedroom, you see three other guys waiting there. The woman tells you to wait there. There are waiting for another guy to show up. You make small talk with the other contestants, theirs Lee, who is an Asian who must have passed the test. Theirs Dwayne, who is about 6’6 and kind of scary looking. And then there Garrett, he’s from Canada, and looks like he is too young to be involved in this sort of thing. You see the final contestant arrive, and your jaw drops. It’s Dominic.

“Right then, now that you’ll all here, let me introduce you to the host for the evening, Ms. Angelina Jolie. You all look in amazement at her, wearing the sort of dress that you’d expect at the Oscars or something”.

“Hi guys, as you know this is the 2012 Hollywood Sex Games. You will have your work cut out if you can beat our defending champion, Dominic. Last year he dominated so well that it got boring, I hope that doesn’t again.”
She shakes hands with the contestants, and talks to them a bit, until she comes to you.

“Hi Cam, Mila has said great things about you, I look forward to seeing your work later on,” she says blowing you a kiss and she walks away. She really is beautiful. As she approaches Dom, she gives him a kiss on the cheek, she obviously favours him.

“OK, here are the rules. First of all, this is a totally voluntary situation. None of the girls here have to have sex with you, and you don't have to do anyone you don't want to. Some of us might have some, shall we say, special requests, and you're not obligated to fulfil them - though this will severely hurt your chances

You do not say anything about this; otherwise we will sue you or everything you have. And more.

Third, every girl here has a 'panic button' in her room. If you get too rough, and won't stop, then you'll face the consequences.

"Finally, just to make it totally clear, you're NOT ALLOWED TO TELL ANYONE. That means now or ever, whether you say yes or not, whether you win or not, no matter what happens. You know, that reminds me, did they ever find Rich Johnson? Just the one part? That's what I thought.


There are five challenges. The first one is the inspection. All the women will look around you and we vote on who looks most impressive. The winner gets 10 points, the runner-up gets 8 points, third gets 6 points, and you can see how this goes. I’ll tell you more about the other challenges when we get to them. But right now, get naked and get out there”. You unzip. It seems that while Dwayne has the advantage in height and Dominic has the advantage in strength, you have the edge in size.

You walk into the huge living room, and you see every sexy T.V star, every hot movie star, every fuckable musician, every beautiful supermodel, their all here.

Angelina Jolie starts to talk into a microphone. “Ladies, welcome to the 2012 Hollywood Sex Games”. This causes all the women to scream and cheer. “If this is your first Sex Games, then you are in for a treat. We have five very eager participants ready to challenge for the money. So Dwayne, Lee, Garrett, Cam and Dominic, good luck. Ladies, you now have ten minutes to inspect the men. “

Like Angelina, all the women are wearing fancy dresses. You are just standing there naked, but the fact that dozens upon dozens of beautiful women are coming towards you is giving you a massive boner. You see various celebrities go up to the men, and you then notice Lea Michele looking straight into your eyes. You actually went to high school with her. You always had a crush on her, but she never noticed you. She doesn’t even remember you

“I just want to tell you that I think you’re the best looking guy here, and you have the nicest cock here. I hope that I can play with you later.” She gives you a kiss on a cheek before moving on. Next is Eva Mendes feeling up your balls, and then Cobie Smulders arrives.

“Cobie feel how big his nuts are, he must have bucket loads of cum in them.” Cobie however, looks unimpressed

“Eh, he’s got no muscles, Dominic can fuck for hours”

OK, those comments hurt a bit, but on the plus side the rest of the celebrities seem impressed with you, until finally Bar Refaeli. She takes one look at you, and plants a wet kiss on your lips, while reaching for your junk, could this be your first fuck?

No, it can’t, because Angelina comes and ruins it.

“Bar you know the rules, no fucking, not yet”

She leaves upset, but looks at you as if to say, “I’m gonna fuck your brains out”

With that the inspection s over, and all the girls go into a bedroom. They come back about ten minutes later

“Gentlemen, we have been voting on who is the sexiest out of all of you. Lee, you came fifth, Garrett was fourth, Dwayne’s third, Cam’s second and Dominic won.”

OK, second place isn’t bad, you take it, but you’ve got to do better in the next round

“Guys, in round two we are going to test your willpower, we are going to put on a show that most men could only jerk off too in their dreams. Lea, Naya, come in here”.

Out comes Lea Michele and Naya Rivera, both of them are no longer dressed in designer dresses, but in a naughty schoolgirl outfit. Lea begins to talk.

“Now guys, this is very simple, we are going to have some fun, and you’ll watch. But there is only one rule; you cannot touch yourself whilst watching. If you cum, that’s game over as well”

“Now Lea, l think we should start, just looking at you is making me wet”

Lea grabs the back of Naya’s head and shoves her tongue down her throat. The fact that the two stars of Glee, a show that Claire made you watch countless times, is making your dick rock hard, but you can’t do anything about it. You hear a groan, and you see Lee stroking himself, saying that he couldn’t help himself.

“Bye-Bye.” Says Naya

“So Naya, do you want to show them your amazing tits”

“Only if I can show them yours Lea”
They both undo each other’s tops, and your dick is throbbing. Naya’s tits are amazing. They can’t be real. Lea’s are a little on the small side, but she makes up for it with a slender body. They both resume kissing. You see that Dwayne is stroking himself silly. Even though he’s out, he wants to keep going. Garrett stares intently, but he is moaning in agony. Dom looks cool as a cucumber, while you are losing your mind.

“Lea, I think it’s time we get totally…naked”
Naya stops, and pulls down Lea’s skirt, leaving you to see the beautiful shaved pussy that she has. Lea then returns the favour, revealing Naya’s trimmed, juicy cunt. It all becomes too much or Garrett, and he ends up cumming. He begs for another chance, but the other girls tell him to go. You notice that some of the other girls seem to be enjoying this show too. Miley Cyrus’ nipples are sticking out, as are at least twenty other women’s.

“Hey boys, we brought a friend” Lea says, pulling out a dildo. She puts it in Naya’s pussy, leaving you to watch as she groans in pleasure. You watch Lea’s hand move faster and faster, trying not to lose your load. Naya’s pussy lips grip the rubber shaft each time see slides it out of her twat. Her words are changing from coherent to just plain moans and shrieks as she approaches orgasm. "Oh yes, ahh ahhh ahhhh, oowwwoooww, God I love it! Owww, yeeeaaaassss, oorrrrrr."

You fail to notice at first that the other girls have taken a step back from Naya and you as she furiously rubs her clit with her free hand. Her hips start to buck in the chair and you stare in total lust at a show hotter than any strip club. She ends up having an earthshattering orgasm. Your dick is now oozing pre-cum, but Dominic looks fine.

“My, my Lea, we have two tough eggs here. Do you wanna play good cop bad cop.”

“Gee Naya, if you mean, good girl trying to make them cum bad girl trying to make them cum then sure.”

You see Naya walking towards you. She licks her lips as she sits you down onto a chair. You notice that Lea is doing the exact same thing to Dominic.
“Gotta admit Cam, that was impressive. You haven’t cum yet, but it’s time to give in.”
“Nope”

“Come on, do it for me, it’ll make me happy. Don’t you want me to be happy? I’ll make it worth your while”

Naya then gets the dildo out and goes down on her knees, just inches from your member.

“Imagine this is your dick”

She then begins to stroke the dildo and then she licks it

“Then imagine my nice red lips around your cock, taking every fucking inch until I gag, covering it in spit”. She then begins to suck on the dildo, while stroking your thighs.

“Then imagine this entering my cunt.” She is making you so hard, but just to make sure; she begins to blow warm air onto your bell end, making you squirm

She hopes this will make you bust a nut, but, you don’t budge, her expression changes from happy to angry

“Don’t fuck with me k**, give me your hot load, I fucking deserve it. If you don’t I’m gonna punch your motherfucking balls”

“Sorry baby, but I wanna win”
“Listen, what’s stopping me from sitting on your dick and making you come, you wouldn’t last a minute?”

“That would ruin the fun, wouldn’t it?”

Naya looks at Lea, both are shaking their heads. They swap sides. Naya going to Dominic and Lea is going to you. She leans on a table in front of you.

“Isn’t this great Cam, I’ve been wanting you all night. I’ve been imagining how amazing the sex would be if we got together. Just think about it.”

She closes her eyes and begins working her finger up and down on her clit, moaning with pleasure.
"Oh God, Cam, you're so hot... put your cock in me, make me come for you... fuck me, please fuck me!"

She looks at you, surprised you haven’t cum yet. She looks at you with puppy dog eyes

“Am I Ugly?”

“Of course not, how can you think that”

“If I was pretty, you would’ve bust your load by now, but I guess I’m not, I mean, you never talked to me in high school

”You remember”

“Yeah, you were probably the only guy there who was handsome, nice and not gay. Do you know I went to prom by myself, and I know you did too. If you asked me, I’d have said yes, and then I’d would have rocked your world later on”

You hear some of the other women telling you to just come. She’s guilt-tripping you. But she soon realizes that it isn’t going to work, so resorts to another tactic.

With a sudden effort, Lea pulls herself onto the table and spreads her legs wide right in front of you, displaying her shaved, naked pussy right before your eyes.

"You want to lick me?" she asks, smiling. "I'd love to feel your tongue on my clit... lick my pussy and I'll let you come"

You are on the brink, you can’t take much more, and Lea isn’t helping, as she turns around showing you her perfect ass.

“You can lick my ass as well, you can fuck my ass, no one’s ever done it, and so you know I’m tight. I might even bring a friend”

Just then, you hear a grunt. Dominic has cum all over Naya’s face while she was doing her dildo routine.

“Oh My God, it’s in my fucking eye. This stings so much, what the fuck did you do?”

Lea lifts up your arm

“We have a winner”. All the other women woo and scream. Lea smiles and asks you “How was that then”

"It was amazing, but is it over now?" you reply, squirming in frustration.

"Yeah, I think we've all gone a bit further than we planned on, but it was really nice, now, how about a lap dance for the champion." She then gives you a kiss on the lips.

Suddenly you notice that, unknown to Lea, Naya is coming right up behind her. While Lea’s eyes are locked on yours, Naya grabs your dick, gently stroking it and aiming it at Lea’s pussy.

When Lea finally plonks her ass down in your lap she gets a big surprise as your cock plunges balls-deep right up her cunt. Her eyes open wide and she gasps "Oh my God! You're right inside me!"

Lea tries to pull herself off but Naya grabs her hips and slams her back down again. "Go on, fuck him Lea, he’s the champion!"

Lea sits there for a moment, getting used to the feeling of your massive dick up her. Your heart is racing. "Lea, I've been dreaming of this moment!" you groan.

Lea whispers "I've been dreaming of it too," then gives you a passionate French kiss and starts humping your dick.

Lea bounces up and down on your cock, panting into your neck with her hot breath, moaning "Fuck me, oh, ohh, fuck me, keep fucking me, fuck me hard, oh, oh, ohhh!" You're going dizzy smelling her perfume and feeling Lea’s sweet little cunt sliding up and down your cock.

Naya whispers in your ear. “She's always wanted you, so fuck her good. Fuck Lea good and hard like you've both wanted! Go on, fuck Lea! Fuck that little bitch! Fuck her hot little cunt!"

"Yeah Cam, give it to me!" cries Lea. "I'm your little slut! You’re the winner so fuck me hard!"

Naya nibbles your ears and kisses your neck, and Lea’s tongue is in your mouth as she pants "oh, oh, more, more, I love your cock, give me more... oh God!"

Then Lea tenses up and starts cumming. You hug her tight and she bites your shoulder as her pussy starts twitching around your cock. Lea cums and cums over and over again, panting and twitching and squirming. Her eyes are wide and crazy because she's never cum so hard in her life. Probably. Hopefully. Eventually she collapses against you and says "Oh God, thank you."

"Any time, baby," you reply.

You still haven't cum yet, which is borderline impossible considering how close you were before she started fucking you. You hold Lea’s hips and she starts squirming them around. Naya gets down between your legs for a better view of your dick and she starts stroking your balls.

Lea is deliberately squeezing your shaft with her vagina. "Cum for me Cam, shoot your cum in me!"


That sets you right off and you start to cum. But at that moment she tilts her hips a bit too much and your cock pops out, pointing right at Naya.

You shoot your load right in Naya's face. One spurt gets her across her forehead, nose and cheek. Another blast gets caught in her hair. And just as Naya gasps in shock, a stream of cum shoots right into her mouth and up her nose.

Your dick is squirting everywhere like a fire hose. Most of the rest of your load gets sprayed over Lea’s bottom and gaping pink cunt.

"Oh... My... God..." says a stunned Naya, cum dribbling and dripping off her face and down on to her tits.

Lea tries to turn around to see what's going on but she accidentally shoves her cum-soaked ass right into Naya's face. Naya's nose gets rammed up Lea’s bum and her mouth gets pushed into Lea’s wet pussy.

"Mmmmffff" howls Naya, her mouth full of pussy lips. She finally breaks free and starts gasping for air. Naya sits there speechless. Her face is completely smeared with cum and it's all in her hair too.

"Oh god Naya, are you okay?" says a concerned Lea when she finally realizes what just happened.

"Oh yeah, sure, apart from being covered with sperm and learning what my slutty friend's pussy tastes like!

Hilarity and friendly hugs ensue.

As the girls clean each other off in the shower, Angelina walks towards you

“Very impressive boys. I can’t remember such an awesome battle, or such an awesome reward, now both Cam and Dominic are tied for the lead. The others have some catching up to do. We will now take a one hour break to let the boys recover, and then we will do the next challenge.”

You are the other guys re-dress and wait in the bedroom. You have some small talk with them, their nice guys. But then Dominic appears
“Well well, look at the pussies. None of you are even close to me when it comes to sex. Just quit”

You want to punch him, right now, but that assistant from earlier tells you that the competition’s back on. You are lead out to cheers, and Angelina stands in front of you.

“Welcome back men, it’s time for part three.”

“Are you ready to meet one of the most beautiful women on the planet? Let me introduce to you Miss Kim Kardashian”

You turn your head to see Kim Kardashian walking towards all of you, totally naked. Her tits are large and round, her legs go for miles, she has a lovely trimmed pussy, and her ass. Wow. Just Wow.

“Now guys, this test is going to test stamina. It’s a little known secret, but I give the best blowjobs in all of Hollywood” Kim says, showing a seductive smile throughout.

You think to yourself “That’s how she became so famous”

“Now boys, my blowjobs are private. It’s just you and me. Who wants to go first?”

Dwayne comes out of nowhere

“I’ve seen your video with Ray J; I know you love black cock”

Kim expression turns into one of annoyance, being reminded of her sex tape

“OK big boy, you first everyone else out!” She shouts, seeming angry

You wait, outside, just a minute and eleven seconds later, Dwayne comes back. He looks at you and simply says

“Fuck, she really is good”

You gulp, getting a bit nervous, as you have to wait, preparing for the sexy Kim Kardashian to blow you. Garrett enters next. He lasts 44 seconds. Lee comes in his pants before he even sees her. You get the feeling that’s he going to lose. Finally Dominic arrives. He outlasts all the others, lasting 5 minutes and 59 seconds exactly. It finally your turn, you enter the bedroom.
“Hi Cam, pleased to meet you.”

“You too Kim”

“As you can see, I’m naked, would you mind being naked… with… me”, Kim says, putting her body close to yours while saying it. You happily oblige. She looks at your rock hard cock

“Very impressive, the biggest out of the men”. She starts to stroke it

“You’re more beautiful than Katy Perry and Rihanna combined” you blurt out. Yes it’s corny, but it’s better than cumming.

Kim blushes a little bit. “Why thank you very much, and by the way, when I put my hand on your dick, that started the clock”
“Kim, how did you make then cum so fast?”

Kim grins lasciviously as she drops to her knees. Her fingers feel grand on your skin, sending nerves impulses to your brain and back, causing your cock to swell even further. Her face is upturned toward you, her eyes revealing a blazing flame behind them.

"Well, first, I made sure he was good and hard with my hand," she says as she strokes up and down your shaft. You close your eyes and moan quietly.

"Then, I licked him real good." You open your eyes to watch her pink tongue dart out and taste you. You quiver with the delicious sensation. She licks all around the head, and then licks down the shaft to your balls. Her eyes look up at you with a deep lust smouldering in them.

"I sucked his balls, one at a time." You gasp as she takes your nut into her warm mouth. Her tongue whips around it quickly. You hold her head lightly in your hands, unwilling to push her harder than she's already going. Her eyes gaze again at you with fire. She pops your ball out of her mouth, and she licks down from your sac toward your asshole. She flicks wickedly at your taint between the two. You groan louder, the sound echoing in the tile-lined bathroom. She pulls the other testicle into her mouth and gives it the same treatment as the other one. She hasn't sucked your cock yet, and you're already nearly exploding. This girl's good!

"I licked my way back up," she said, her voice sultry and teasing. She flattened her tongue and lapped up your shaft like an obscene lollipop. Then you flinch in pleasure and moan explosively as she delicately uses just the tip of her tongue on that ultra-sensitive spot just below the head on the underside of your cock. You are out of your mind with the need to cum, yet she withholds it, keeping you in constant, delicious torment.

"Only then did I take him in my mouth," Kim says just before she surrounds your cock head with her lips, warm and enticing. You are so close, you groan, but the models finger presses hard on your taint below your balls. Your ability to cum right now is cut off; she could hold you in ecstasy almost indefinitely, if she continues to use that spot.

You don’t know how long you got to last for, but you start to doubt that you’re going to make it. You won’t even be close.

“This is amazing” you groan

“Dominic said nearly the same thing, Lover," she says with an evil grin and wink. "So I took his cock into my mouth, like this." You groan you’re loudest yet, as her expert mouth takes you deeper and deeper into her mouth. After she gets about half in, she pulls back until just the head is still consumed by her lips. Her eyes are smiling, because she has you right where she wants you: crazy with desire.


She begins bobbing on your dick, and, on each descent, she takes more of your manhood down her throat. You start feeling your balls tightening, but she does, too, and she stops you with finger pressure again. You are pretty much constantly moaning and groaning. Words have been lost to your pleasure-enfeebled brain.


Her mouth comes off of you, and she says, "Then I deep throated him." She sucks your member down hard. She is past halfway down and still lowering, and you are very gently pulling her head toward your crotch. She relaxes her throat, letting her take the last inch.

“Cum for me baby, do it”

“No I need to win”

Kim smiles at you, and pulls out her stopwatch. It says 6:22. You’ve already won. Both you and Kim begin to laugh, before she deep throats you again, only this time you send gallons of cum down her throat.

“Very good Cam, you seem like a nice guy. I hope you do well. Good luck in your next round, you’re gonna need it”.

You are happy you’ve won, but wonder what she meant for the next round.

You get dressed, and you see Angelina outside the door.

“Well done, you are in the lead. Now put this blindfold on, round 4 is a bit… different… than the other rounds”

Before you put it on, you see Lee simply sitting there, as if he’s having a nightmare. What the fuck are they going to do?

You sit down, and your mind begins to drift. To your surprise, you don’t think about the countless celebrities you’ve seen tonight, the people who want to fuck you, but Hayley. You know that underneath her glasses, is a very attractive woman. You imagine what it would be like to take off he glasses, and just bone her. You are woken from your daydream by Angelina.

“Hey Cam, time for round 4. Keep your blindfold on, she gets fussy about it. As the leader, you go last. Just be warned, this challenge is hard, and Dominic just put in the best performance ever.”

You are intrigued and excited. Angelina leads you into the room, and sits you down onto a chair. You feel a hand on your chest, and this hand takes your T-Shirt off. She then undoes the button on your jeans and leaves you in your underwear. The hand starts to feel your balls, making your cock stir again. Then, there is a hard squeeze, leaving you to wince in agony. Then your blindfold is taken off. Rihanna is in front of you. She is wearing a simple pink latex dress; you quickly realize that this is an S&M game.


“Listen here you bitch. The rules for this round are simply, if you say, Stop, or bust your pathetic load, then you lose. But, as you are in the presence of a goddess like me, you will lose. Now get off that fucking chair and lie on the floor.”
Shit. This isn’t what you signed up for, but you know what they say, no pain no gain.
"See these feet. These are your idols to worship. You got that slave"
"Yes"
"Kiss my feet"
You start to kiss her feet.
"Don't slobber on them, slowly"
You kiss every little toe, and start to lick it. Despite her small size she makes you feel inches shorter than her. You think to yourself how many people have jerked off over Rihanna’s legs, and she’s putting her toes in your mouth. Eventually she shoves her entire foot in, so deep that you can’t breathe.

”Choke on it bitch.”
You spend at least thirty seconds suffocating, and then Rihanna gets off you. You see her pick up a whip.
“Would you like to fuck me?”
“Yes”
She gives you a painful whip across your chest.

“Call me mistress”

“Yes mistress”

“Now as I was saying, would you like to fuck me?”

“Yes mistress”

“Well too bad. How dare you think that you can fuck me, you’re not worthy. You deserve ten strokes for that”

She flips you over, and whips you again and again. You scream in pain, and she tells you to quit, but you refuse. After five lashes, she turns you onto your back, and gives you a massive lash on your balls. You scream in agony, but do not surrender. She does this to you four more times. You are in tremendous pain, screaming loudly and painfully, this can’t be part of the games, this is torture.

“Pathetic, a real man would have taken it without complaint." Now it’s time to fuck.”
You see her strapping on a dildo onto herself. If she is going to do what you think she’s going to do, then that’s it.
“OK, stop, you win, don’t fuck in the ass” You shout
“Sorry I can’t hear you”
“Look, Mistress, don’t do this, Dominic wins, alright?”

Rihanna however, doesn’t seem to notice, or is just ignoring you
“Do you want lube” she asks sadistically
“Get off me”
“Did you say no, great, that’s always more fun”

You brace yourself for the anal impounding, but then Angelina barges into the room to save the day
“For fucks sake Robyn, thanks to you we’ve got one guy sobbing in the back and another in the hospital with anal bleeding. He said stop alright, now let him go.”

You quickly get up and get the hell out of there, you are creeped out, and you get dressed. You find that in the living room, it is just Dominic there, giving you a slight, cocky grin towards your face, you both are giving each other evils. The host of the evening (I’m getting tired of saying Angelina) comes in between you too.
“That’s enough for now. Both Cam and Dominic are equal on points, so tomorrow, these two, and just these two, will take part in the final round to win the games. And as we all know, the last round is the most fun.”

You walk out of the hotel room and head towards your car. When you get in, you see Hayley standing beside her car, signalling you to call her. You don’t know why, but you to be looking forward more to seeing her in the coffee house tomorrow than the sex games. Well maybe not.

You walk into the café the next day, you look for Hayley but you cannot see her, then you see someone put her hands over your eyes.
“Guess who”
You turn around and see Hayley. She looks different. She has her hair down, she’s wearing contacts, a Foo fighters T-shirt over a black jacket and some black jeans. You quickly hug her and find a place to sit.
“So then enjoy last night”
“It was amazing, apart from Rihanna trying to kill me, but apart from that it was great”
“Yeah, I wouldn’t be surprised to find out that Dominic get let off easy, she totally favours him”

You just want one day without thinking about that piece of shit, so you quickly change the subject to music. Amazingly she is like you, she loves indie rock and hates Glee, although you may change your mind about that after last night.

As it turns out, you share a lot of things. Her favourite T.V. show is Scrubs, like you. Her favourite food is Italian, like you, and she seems to hate Lebron James as much as you, (although she seems to think that Kevin Love is better than Kobe, but whatever. She starts to open up to you about her ex-boyfriend.
“He was great at first, we met in college. He always bought me flowers and chocolate. Eventually I gave him my virginity. After that, things went wrong, he started to talk to me less and less, and then out of nowhere he proposed to me. I was so looking forward to getting married, then two weeks before the wedding; he dumped me for some girl he’d been sl**ping with called Claire. I lost thousands of dollars in the wedding deposits, and I had to take a job working for Mila Kunis. I work 24/7 for little money thanks to that…that…bastard.”

This is the first time you see Hayley swear and get angry, and then you see her eyes start to water. You quickly hold her hand on the table, and she immediately cheers up. You both stare at each other’s eyes or at least ten seconds, only then does the enormity of what she is saying take effect
“Did you say Clare?” She nods
“Was your boyfriend Dominic?” She nods, sadly, looking forlorn
“Would it make you feel better to know that I was dating Claire for two years before she dumped me for him?” She looks at you in shock, and then slowly shakes her head. She starts to speak

“I guess we’re survivors.”
“Hayley, I think that he is an idiot for cheating on you with that hoe.”
You look at her, and you realize that you are smitten for this girl, while you enjoy all the games and stuff, this girl is deeply buried in your heart. You again look at each other for ages, then she starts to giggle, then she leans in. Is she going to kiss you? She closes her eyes, confirming what you already knew. You lean in with her.

You share a gentle, sweet, almost cliché kiss with her. Not like the passionate French kisses you’ve been having all week, but something tenderer.

You too break up the kiss, and smile at each.
“Cam, when this is all over, do you maybe…”

She stops quickly, and you turn around, and see Dominic sitting at the table next to you with Claire. All four of you are looking at each other, this is awkward.

You and Hayley turn away from them; Dom then starts laughing and calls the two of you losers. Claire tells him to stop, but he continues to goad you, eventually you go over, but Hayley tries to grab you to stop. She fails. You and Dominic look at each other, face to face. Again, you feel like hitting him, but you look at Hayley’s face, she is begging you not to do it. You begin to walk about until Dom begins to sarcastically wave, this causes Hayley to lose it.

Fuck you, you big prick!" She hissed at him angrily. "Fuck you and you little sex toy!" She glared at Claire, who shrunk back in surprise.

"Oh, don't be like that!" Dom shakes his head. "What's with all the hate?"

"You dumped her, you jerk!" You speak up, unable to hold your tongue any longer.

"Easy, sport." He said, patting your head. Your bl**d boils even more. "It's her fault for getting so clingy."

"What?!" Both you and Hayley shout.

"I mean c'mon. We had great sex. You're a real freak in the sack, baby. But it was just sex. I can't help it if you tried to make more out of it than that."

"We dated for over a year!" She cried out, tears in her eyes.

"Yeah, because you give great head. But it wasn't serious."

"YES IT WAS!" Hayley shrieks. You are vaguely aware of the entire coffee store staring at you, but you're in a rage now, and it's all focused on the son of a bitch ahead of you.

"It's not like we didn't see other people on the side." Dom wrapped his arms around the girl next to him. Hayley's mouth hung open in shock.
“I never saw anyone else!"

"Well, it's not my fault you didn't take advantage of the situation." He shrugged. "Other girls dig guys who are 'taken'. What was I supposed to do, say no to them?"

"I dunna believe this..." Hayley said sadness and disgust in her eyes. "I'm going to be sick."

"Look, let's not let this get out of hand. My offer for a threesome is still on the table. I know you've had some bisexual fantasies." He smiled and turned to you. "She told me all about them." Hayley looks at you in horror and fear as one of her secrets is revealed. You are slightly shocked, but it doesn't throw off your ire. "So what do you say, sweetcheeks? Want to eat out Claire here while I fuck your ass?"

"Okay, that's it!" You stand up and glare at Keith. "You have three seconds to get the hell out of here, asshole! I don't want to see you around Hayley again!"

"Oh! Big words, chief." Dom laughed and stood up straight. He was taller, larger, stronger, and all-around physically superior to you. Kinda makes it hard to be intimidating. "No need to get jealous all of a sudden. I know you've always wanted to do her and you hate me because I was fucking Claire every night while you sat at home and jerked off."

"I hate you because you're a cheating douchebag!" You growl.

“For God sake Cam” Claire interrupts, “Can’t you just move on and be happy for me, I’ve met my soul mate”

Now it’s your turn to feel sick

“If he’s your soul mate, then I think you should know what he did last night”

Your about to talk about the sex games. But then Dominic sucker punches you in the face. You go down and black out.

When you wake up, you are at Mila Kunis’ house; she is franticly asking Hayley about you
“Is his nose OK, What if he has to drop out, what did you do Novak?”
You scream out “I’m fine” as she yells. You hear them both rush in
“Oh you’re alright, I was so scared” Hayley says, hugging you in the process
“OK, you’re fine” Mila cuts in “You just got a bit dazed from the punch, you’ll be alright, now go back to the hotel, I had a $1000 bet with Neil Patrick Harris over whose going to win”

You look at her confused until she says
“What, gay guys can’t enjoy fuck-a-thons” She asks sarcastically, but you’re a bit scared now.

“And before you ask, no, guys aren’t involved in the challenges. Just girls”

“Good, not that there’s anything wrong with it, but you know…” Hayley is now giggling at the awkwardness, and then whispers in your ear

“Win or lose, you’ll still be my hero, my baby, my boyfriend” She then kisses your cheek. “Starting tomorrow of course, that way it isn’t cheating.”

Mila then gets changed leaving the two of you alone
“So Mr. Hero, you took a punch for me, I owe you one. I’ll do anything, the sky’s the limit.”

A smile crosses your face as a wicked thought enters your mind. So she says the sky's the limit, huh?

Well, you can make her eat those words

You get a thought that turns your smile to a full-blown grin. Hayley gives you an odd look and puts her hands on her hips. "What's the grin for?" She asks. "Have you come up with what you want already?"

"Why, yes I have." You say, trying not to laugh.

"Well, go ahead. Your wish is my command, Cam."

"That's what I was hoping you'd say." You grin mischievously. "I want a blowjob." You allow yourself a small chuckle when you see the shocked look on her face. The colour almost drains from her skin, leaving her with a pale, surprised expression.

"E-excuse me?" She asks, stuttering a bit.

"A blowjob." You repeat, reviling in her uncomfortable look. "You know, lips sliding up and down my cock, sucking me off until I come. A blowjob."

"A...blowjob." She says, her voice shaking. Her face had suddenly regained its colour and was now tomato-red as her cheeks flushed furiously. "S-Seriously?"

"What's wrong?" You ask. "Regretting your decision? You did say the sky's the limit, right?"

"..." She fidgets a bit in her seat, rocking back and forth. A finger plays with her hair subconsciously. "L...like right now?" She inquires softly and quietly.

"Yup." You grin, expanding on your first request to make it more outlandish. "I want you on your knees by the bed taking all of me into your mouth until I give you something to swallow." You almost feel like blushing yourself if you didn't know this was an elaborate joke. You are, however, getting an erection from the mental images this was conjuring.

"...Oh." Is all she says. She looks down and you can almost see steam rising from her burning cheeks. Then she quickly stands up, her eyes still averted. You don't want her to leave you, so you decide to end the joke.

"Oh, sit back down, Hayley." You laugh out loud. "I'm only fucking with you. I just wanted to see you’re...see you’re..." Your words trail off as you watch Hayley push her chair back out of the way and drop to her knees next to your bed. Without making eye contact, she grabs the edge of your sheets, lifts them into the air, and sticks her head in under your covers. "Whoa!" You exclaim as you feel her warm breath through your underwear. "Hayley! What are you doing?"

"What do you think?" You hear her voice from under your covers. "I'm fulfilling your wish, like I promised."

"Okay, okay. I get it." You say quickly, trying to avoid embarrassment by getting her out of there before she finds your growing erection. "You're trying to turn this on its head. Okay, you win. You've outplayed me. Now get you head out from under there." Only it came out like "Now get your heeeeeaaaauuugh!" because partway through your monologue, Hayley found your hard, throbbing cock, pushed away the underwear, and proceeded to run her tongue along the entire length of it.

"Mmm." She lets out after her tongue leaves the tip of you head.

"J-Jesus!" You cry out. You are completely flustered and what she just did. "Hayley! D-did you just..." Your sentence is again cut off as her tongue wraps around the shaft of your penis, the tip of her tongue tracing the veins sticking out. "Oh God....you did..." She continues to tease you for a few minutes and you physically cannot bring yourself to stop her. Besides that you've always wanted to be inside her mouth, it just felt too damn good.

When she realized your heavy breathing and clutching of the sheets was due to the pleasure she was causing you and you weren't likely to break her away, Hayley got slightly bolder. She licked the underside of the head for a bit and it was a definite weak spot as you shook and groaned from the sensations. Somehow, not being able to see her was making it all the more exciting.

"Now," She said matter-of-factly, "I believe part of the deal was that you want me to take all of you in my mouth. Right?"

"R-right." You say weakly. Now it was Hayley's turn to giggle.

"So like this?" She asks, then immediately wraps her lips around the head of your cock and pushes her head down to your pubic hair, enveloping your entire erection into her warm, moist mouth. You grunt and lift your ass off the bed slightly. She was absolutely amazing; no one should be this damn good at fellatio.

She sucked on it for a minute or two, using her tongue to play around, before lifting her head back up and off the cock. You groan in disappointment that the wonderful feeling is gone. "How was that, Cam?" She taunts you slightly, knowing she has the upper hand.

"Fucking amazing." You say without thinking. "You are so good at that."

"O-Oh!" Was her reply, obviously caught off guard. The arrogance and teasing were replaced by genuine pride and embarrassment. "W-well...I guess I should keep going then." She quickly reinserted your dick into her mouth, but this time bobbed her head up and down on the shaft earnestly.

"Oh God..." You shudder and groan at the wonderful feeling of her soft lips traveling the entire length of your almost painfully erect cock. "Hayley!" You call out somewhat loudly. You hope Mila doesn’t hear and come in, that would be awkward

Saying her name seemed to flip a switch, though, because she immediately moaned into your dick, causing it to vibrate. "Hayley! It feels so good!"

Then you feel a familiar white heat and your balls tense up. "Oh no...I'm going to come! Y-you're going to have to stop sucking or I'll shoot my load!" That doesn't deter her at all; in fact, she draws you into her mouth deeper and really sucks you hard. You can't take it anymore and, raising your ass of the bed again, release into her warm mouth.

But Hayley doesn't falter and keeps her mouth where it is, you full shaft still in her mouth and you cum shooting down her throat. She swallowed as fast as she could and after a few second of intense climaxing, your jizz stops shooting out into your best friend's mouth. Once you stop, she sucks you for another minute, and then releases your dick from her lips. She then removes her head from under the blanket and wipes off the corners of her mouth.

"Hayley...that was...incredible." You say slowly, your mind still hazy and not in reality.

"NOW we're even." She says with a smile. Then her cheeks flush maroon again. "So…you...really liked it?"

"You were amazing." You nod. "I've never felt anything like that before in my life."

"That...that's great." She says, looking away slightly, a grin plastered on her face. "Because...you know...I also enjoyed it. And I wouldn't be against doing it again...at some point..." she winks at you.



You and Mila go back to the hotel room, where you are dressed in the suit, you see Dom in the same suit, and you casually give him the finger.
Mila explains to you what is going to happen next

“It’s basically a raffle prize. All the girls have been given a ticket, and they pick a number out of the hat. Then the girl who got the number gets to fuck you and Dom, then she picks who was better, its best two out of three. “
She then starts to rub your leg and gives you a seductive grin, before placing your hand on her leg
“You never know, maybe we may get to have sex” she smiles at you, which instantly gets your cock stirring.

The raffle begins, and Angelina pulls a number out
“1532
“Oh my God, that’s me”
You see Zooey Deschanel in a beautiful yellow dress, and you get a full on boner. You are going to be fucking her. Awesome.

“Ok, now Zooey, who do you want first” Angelina asks her.
She looks at you and Dom confused, like a k** picking which toy she wants. But when she sees your bulge in your pants, she smiles at you and takes your hand and leads you to a bedroom.

As you enter, she starts to passionately kiss you. She tears herself off you and shows you her trademark kooky smile.
“Hi, this is great, I’ve been going to these things for almost ten years, wising that I could get some cock, and now, I will.”

She begins to take your dick out, but you remember that you have to impress her, so you have to make her have multiple orgasms.

You push her back, and she smiles at you, as if you passed some sort of test, she then takes off her dress, revealing a pair of large, round, slightly saggy breasts. You then take her black lace panties off, leaving her naked, as you lie her down on the bed.

Her nether lips are parted and you can see the throbbing button of her reddened clit at the top. It is all just too much for you, and you lick her cunt from bottom to top, flicking your tongue lightly on her clit.

Zooey moans from the stimulation and tussles your hair. “Mmm, yes, that feels really good. Keep it up,” she says with a purr.

You make your tongue very wide and soft and lick her lips several strokes, getting as much of her pussy on your tongue as possible. Then you make it thin and hard and poke it into her cunt as far as you can go, wiggling it inside her; she growls with pleasure. You move your hands to her breasts, fondling them and then pinching her nipples. Her body quivers and her moans increase in volume and pitch.

The delights of Zooey's body and voice have your lust at a peak, and your cock is stiff again. You think she's ready, so you suck her clit hard, strumming on the nubbin with your tongue. She gasps loudly, her hands involuntarily pushing your head into her groin. You keep up your assault on her clit as you move one hand down from her tit to the crack between her legs. You slowly twist your finger tip in her plentiful juices as she writhes and groans from your tongue. Then you push your finger into her cunt, feeling the heat and clasping muscles; she shrieks and her groin bumps up into your face, shoving your finger farther up her tunnel. You withdraw your finger only to replace it with two and start pumping them quickly into her pussy. Your tongue still flicks on her clit as you knead the whole area with your lips. Her fluids are simply dripping down her crack.

Like fireworks on the Fourth of July, her body explodes and rocks and she screams her orgasm to the ceiling. "Aaaah! Ooooh! God! Unh! Yes!" The rest is wordless ecstasy.

At last, you lift your head and look up into her smiling, exhausted face, love juices covering your mouth and chin. Your fingers are still buried in her pussy, and your cock is a piece of oak sticking out your boxers

“Oh my God, I must have you, fuck me and make me cum again”

You take off your shirt, socks and boxers and get on top of her as you make out, While your push your tongue into her willing mouth, you also put your rock-hard penis along her hairless groove. Her fingers rove under your shirt across your back. You rock your hips, sliding your hard length through her lubricated pussy lips. She emits a low moan, breaking the kiss.

"Now listen – I’m not on the pill, so you need to pull out, OK?” She holds you away for a moment until you nod your head stupidly. “Good boy. Give me your cock hard and quick," she continues, writhing her body against yours.

You recapture her lips with your mouth and shove your tongue into her mouth at the same time as you slam your engorged manhood into her slippery tunnel. Her moan is muffled into your mouth, and her hips start bouncing up into you. You start pistoning your hot steel in and out of her cunt hard and fast, your balls bumping off her ass. You kiss her neck, biting it firmly. Now released from your mouth, Zooey starts moaning her pleasure.

"Oh, yes. You feel so good. God, yes, fuck me hard. You've got me close already. Ah, ah, aah, aaaaah," she says. You are consumed with bliss, as your body tenses


With your cock thrusting into her hot body, she scratches her fingernails across your back, causing you to arch and groan. She hurls her groin into yours even harder, and her words turn to wails of ecstasy, as waves and waves of rapture crash over her. She wraps her legs around your waist while she climaxes, pulling your body tight to hers. The increased pressure on your penis blows your mind, but you clench your muscles and hold off your orgasm. As your whole body shakes with the effort, her pulsating muscles redouble their efforts to squeeze you, extending her pleasure even longer. Her convulsions subside and you pull out of her. She’s had two orgasms, you’ve had none, but it was worth it.

Zooey looks up at you with her big blue eyes and blissfully says, "My night would be perfect if you would shoot that load I know you've got pent up in those lovely balls of yours into my ass," Zooey says with a purr.

You gasp at the thought of going balls deep in Zooey's ass.

"If you close your gaping mouth and help me roll over, you can have it." She offers her hand to you

You shake off the shock and help her over. Zooey has a first-class ass. Nice and smooth and round. You run your hand across it, and she sighs. Then you run your fingers through her sopping slit, pulling some of her lubrication out, and smear it on her tight rosebud; she moans and wiggles her ass. Your cock is covered with it already.

"Oh, yeah. Lube me up," she says with a purr in her voice.

Then you scoot in close to her, spreading her cheeks apart, and press your swollen cock head against her brick sphincter. Zooey moans and pants as you try to gently push your shaft inside her ass.

She growls, then takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly, relaxing. You feel a little movement on your dick, then Zooey screams, "Yes!" as you pop the head inside her. "Oh, God that feels good. Now go slowly, but get your cock all the way in me."

When you did this with Claire, she was so tight and you were so excited, you came after you were about two inches inside her. You have more control now, so you slide in and out an inch for a few times, and then push in two inches.

Zooey moans louder and says, "Yeah, just like that. Your cock feels so good in my ass. You're a real ass fucker! Now go deeper."

You speed up a little and only go in and out twice before sliding another inch deeper. Her fluids are helping a lot, and somehow it gets easier as you get deeper. Soon you've got half you cock sliding in and out of Zooey's backdoor, and she's moaning and shrieking erotically.

You hold yourself about halfway inside her and stop.

She looks over her shoulder and says, "You're doing great, give me more!"

You get a good hold on Zooey's hips and thrust forward as you pull back on her body. Zooey screams. You bury your dick inside her to the hilt. It's heavenly in her ass, hot and tight. You can feel her pulse on your dick. You pull out almost all the way, and the thrust in hard. She gives a very unladylike grunt. She's so tight, you start moaning as you keep pumping slowly in and out. After fucking her cunt till she came, you're not going to last long in her tight ass, so you speed up. You both groan and grunt as you ream her hard.

Suddenly, Zooey screams in ecstasy, her voice echoing off the walls. Her body shudders as her orgasm overwhelms her. You can feel her sphincter squeezing your cock.

You can't take the pressure and roar over her back. As you pump in and out, your balls spew your hot thick cum inside her.

"Oh, yeah! Fill me. Spray your cum deep inside!" she yells as her body shakes.

You slump over her back and your cock pops out of her.

You both lie on the bed, panting with exhaustion, realising that you will have to do this all over again, and you wonder whether you have done enough. But just to make sure, you stick two fingers up Zooey's cunt and, with your thumb on the outside, squeeze her g-spot while simultaneously sucking one of her nipples into your mouth. She cums again, just a small orgasm, but it still counts.

“Oh my God, four times I came. I don’t know how Dominic can beat that, but I’m gonna have fun finding out” She gives you a quick kiss on the lips and leaves the room. You end up falling asl**p, but get woken up by Mila telling you the results are ready.

You see Dom standing there, naked, liking quite sure of himself, and then Angelina starts talking to Zooey” So, how much fun did you have, and who was better”

“Well, I came so many times I can barely stand, but one man did better than the other, so I’m happy to say Cam won.

You smile a little bit, as the rest of the girls cheer, Dom, however, looks furious. “What the fuck, why are you voting for that pussy”

“Because, little boy, he ate me out and made me cum with his tongue, you shoved your dick in my mouth and made me choke on it. He was a sweet and selfless lover; you just took what you wanted. Hell you just f***ed your dick in my ass and showed no mercy. It fucking hurts dude. Since Cam was so sweet, I let him fuck my ass, and it was fucking awesome, he’s bigger than you, but since he went slowly and it was fun and I came so fucking hard. And you broke my golden rule, you put your dick back in my pussy and came there, if I’m pregnant I gonna sue your goddamm ass for everything you’ve got and make you homeless, not to mention all the c***d support.” You are shocked by the anger she is showing.

“Oh, and by the way, if you’re wondering why my ass was so damp, it’s because it was filled with Cam’s cum. Enjoy his slop, the most fun I had with you was licking his jizz off your cock “

You smile and laugh while getting dressed again, but then you see that the draw for the next round has started,
“1994”
“Fuck yeah, I’m gonna get laid”

You turn to see Katy Perry coming. HELL YEAH! Sorry, got a little excited there.

You are slightly disappointed to see her pick Dom first, but it gives you more time to recuperate, and as you wait in the bedroom. You’re slightly impatient, so you begin to watch a porno on the T.V in the room. She walks in, in a pink skin tight dress. Damn. Ever since you first saw her online, you have been a great fan of hers. Katy grins at you, noticing the porn and pats the couch next to her. "Let's watch some of this" she says. And so you do, getting of the bed, sitting down next to her, you lean back and watch the show.

Occasionally, you catch the sexy celebrity looking at you from the corner of your eye, her glimpse aimed at your crotch. Inwardly grinning, you make no effort to hide your erection. After all, you and a hot chick are watching porn and she wanted to do it in the first place. Your attention goes to the TV again.

You see a hot pornstar taking a cock up her ass, moaning as she is pumped while rubbing her own pussy. "Oh...I've never seen that before" Katy remarks, sitting up and leaning forward a bit to get a better view. "No?" you ask your mind racing with the possibilities. Katy shakes her head. 'I've seen normal pornos, but never a girl getting a cock up her ass". You shudder. Katy Perry, saying these words? Your cock strains even harder against the fabric of your pants.
"I wonder what it would be like...” she says, casually running a hand over your thigh. “We should try it..."

"Wait...you don't mean..?" you begin to ask, looking at Katy with eyes wide open.
Katy smiles and nods. "Oh yes. It's exactly what I mean". She runs her hand up to your groin and gives it a soft squeeze.
Leaning in towards you, she presses her lips to your ear and whispers in your ear: "I want anal sex, and I want you".

Biting your lower lip, you need to make an effort to not pin Katy down and fuck her brains out right now.
With a twinkle in her eyes, the sexy starlet looks at you and grins. "I want you to fuck my ass."
She seems to know exactly what to say to fire you up, and continues talking while toying with your zipper. Twice in one night, this is amazing, you only ever had anal sex with your ex-girlfriend, and now you’re doing it again.

"First, I'm going to get your nice thick warm cock out of your pants..." she whispers huskily, looking into your eyes as she does exactly that. Pulling down your fly, she pushes her hand inside and works it beyond your pants. With her hand now gently toying with your dick, she keeps on whispering her tale, the ideas she has for you and her. "Then, when you're nice and hard...I might consider licking it to get you wet enough. Or maybe sucking it...” She lets out a soft moan and grins at you.
"I might get carried away and get you to shoot your seed in my mouth". Katy winks at you. "I've done it a few times, and I loved its taste". She laughs and pulls your cock free from its prison. You shudder as you member comes into contact with the cool air. "You like that?" Katy asks you. You nod, looking on as the hot girl continues gently stroking you.

"Once you're lubed up...I'm going to take off my clothes and have you lick me. Just like on TV" she says with a smirk. Gesturing at the screen, you look at the same thing Katy's looking at: a threesome with two girls and a guy, one of the girls licking the other's asshole to prepare her for anal penetration. "You'll lick my tight little asshole and when I say you're done, you stop and put your cock in me.’ She leans in and kisses the tip of your dick. "You can fuck me until we both cum. I'll decide where you shoot that warm seed of yours". Moaning softly, she licks her lips. "I'd love it all over my face" she speaks, running a finger over her lips. "Let's get busy"

You decide to push you luck a bit. "Well that's all well and good, but you left out the part where I get to fuck your tits." Katy raises one eyebrow "Oh? What makes you think that I'll let you do that?" You point towards your dick and respond "Well the way I see it, you really want this in your asshole. Let me titfuck you and I'll be more than happy to oblige." You hold your breath praying that you didn't take this too far. “Well the way I see it, ordering me about might hurt your chances of winning.”

You realize what an idiot you have been. “Oh, I’m sorry, you don’t have to do that; I’ll do whatever you want.” You stammer out nervously. At this point Katy pulls a slight grin and shrugs "If it really means that much to you I suppose it would be OK" Your adrenaline surges, knowing that soon your rod will be pumping in between those firm breasts. Katy begins to undo her dress. "Remember not to cum, don't forget you still have to screw my ass" she reminds you. You give her a reassuring smile "How could I forget." Katy's firm breasts spill out of her dress.
Your hands are all over them immediately squeezing and groping. "There even more wonderful than I imagined" you whisper. Your fingers begin to pinch Katy's pink nipples and she lets out an audible moan. Reaching into a nearby drawer you produce a bottle of lube. You begin to pour copious amounts of lube on your cock. "You get right down to business" Katy laughs. Katy lies down on your bed and calls to you "Come get me stud."

You mount Katy's breasts and place you’re slicked up dick between those busty mounds. You take a breast in each hand and push them together forming an air tight seal around your cock. Your dick feels like it’s on fire from the heat of Katy's chest. Slowly, you begin to thrust in and out of her tits. You grip her tits harder as you pick up the pace. "Take it easy save some of that energy for my ass" Katy tries to soothe you. Gripping even harder you smash her tits against your cock making Katy yelp "Owww, hey careful!" You don't even hear as you are in a world of your own where only pleasure exists. The pressure in your balls increases as you slow down, remembering the competition, and making her happy. You get off her quickly as she throws herself at you, sticking her tongue down your throat.

She undresses you with amazing speed and pushes you down into the sofa again, now fully naked. Katy slides onto your lap and grinds her pussy lips across your penis. You can feel her fluids sliding across you and dripping off. Katy pushes you into the back of the chair and kisses you, opening her mouth, almost begging for your tongue. You oblige and the two of you play this way, biting gently, tongues intertwining.

After a few minutes both of you start to breathe very shallow. Unable to resist any more she grabs your cock and is about to push it in but stops. She rubs your penis in and around her outer lips, getting juices all over your pulsating dick. Katy slides down your body and gives your penis a quick slurp, sucking the juices off into her mouth.

She sits back up and kisses you deeply. You can taste the hot, sweet liquid on her lips and tongue, and you moan in ecstasy. Katy leans up and quickly slams down against your pelvis shoving your cock deep inside of her. She gasps in surprise and says, "Ohhh Goddddd, Cam, you're so big." She starts up a rhythm, sliding up and down your cock, pushing you in quickly and pulling you out, agonizingly slowly. The muscles in the walls of Katy's vagina tighten on and off expertly, sending shivers coursing through your body.

After a few minutes of Katy's agonizingly slow pumping, in one swift movement without leaving her, you turn her over and push her beautiful body onto the bed. You grab her legs and push her ankles over your shoulders.

"Ohhhh Yesssss! Oh Cam! I love your big cock! I love the way you fill me! Oh! I think I'm cumming! Yesss! Oh oh oh! I'm cuuuummmming!"

Her body begins to quiver and shake underneath you, the muscles in her pussy squeezing your cock, as her orgasm continues.

She then looks at you with a devious smile “You know what you have to do next” she says

Your heart begins to beat faster and faster. You manage to spit out "Uhh yeah, of course." She presses her chest against the shower door and turns her head around "Just remember it is my first time since my divorce so go slow, OK?" Katy turns around, and sticks her gorgeous ass out towards you. Your hands tremble as you grip Katy's hips and begin to guide your cock towards her asshole. "Ok" you sigh "here I come." With that you begin to apply pressure with you dick against her hole. You feel the helmet slowly to squeeze in and think to yourself "God she's tight."

Katy begins to moan audibly "Oh yeah, ugh, that's great keep going". The shaft of your penis begins to slide past her sphincter. You don't think you have ever fucked a hole as tight as this. Finally, your dick is all the way inside Katy and you take a deep breath. You begin to rock your hips and Katy's moans turn to screams of ecstasy as you begin to fuck her asshole. Katy tits are pressed up against the shower door as you increase your pace. Katy then reaches in between her legs and begins to massage your balls as you fuck her.


You pull your cock out and begin to whack off furiously. The pressure in your balls begins to build up again as she turns around. The first string shoots outs onto Katy's impeccable face. Four or five more waves coat their mark. You feel weak in the knees as you pant for breath. Katy beams at you exclaiming "That was incredible!" You give her a tired smile "Glad you enjoyed it." you pause for a moment. Katy gives you a quick kiss "Ok, see you in a few."

You are lead out and Angelina asks Katy who won

She simply looks at her forlornly and says “Dom”

You are surprised, and Katy can’t even make eye contact with you.

“Ok, it down to a tiebreak. Number 1733

You see Cobie Smulders coming down. Shit, you know that she prefers Dom already, so you really do have a challenge.

“So Cobie who do you want first”
You figure not you, but she shocks everyone by what she says next

“Well Angelina, I am going to be different and have them both fuck me, simultaneously.”

She takes Dom by her hand and you to the other. For the first time Dom actually seems nervous, to be honest, you are as well.

In the bedroom she takes off her red dress, leaving her in a black lice set of bra and panties.

“Ok boys, here’s how this is gonna work. You (pointing at Dom) are going to lick my pussy, while Cam is gonna get his cock sucked, then after I cum, you too swap. Then Dom, you are gonna fuck my ass, while Cam, you get my pussy, then you swap and I decide who was better”

Dom then steps forward quite cocky. He really is a cunt. Really. “That’s me”

Cobie then looks bemused “Maybe last year, but word on the street is Cam is quite the performer” while she says this, she puts her one hand on your shoulder, and the other on your crotch.

“I heard about all the women who’ve cum while fucking him. Lea called me amazing, and Zooey called him the best she ever had. No offence Dom.” She is trying to turn you on, and it defiantly working, and it is annoying Dom, which is a bonus.

She then starts to whisper in your ear while gently rubbing your crotch “Would you like to make me cum Cam? Would you like me to moan in pleasure and scream your name? Do you want me to take that hard throbbing cock in my pussy and squeeze it tight? Or maybe put my nice red lips all around your shaft, with my tongue circling the head of your penis. Mmm, you’re much bigger than my boyfriend.”

She then undoes your trousers, and begins to look at you seductively, until an unexpected visitor arrives.

“Come on, suck the real man’s dick now Cobie”

You face up, and to your shock, you see Rihanna, only this time she’s wearing a red dress, and behind her, you see Katy Perry standing behind her.

“RI, I just want to have some fun” Cobie says, almost like a spoiled teenage girl

“Then fuck Dom, forget about the bitch”

“But he looks nice, and feel how hard he is”

“Look you Canadian retard, if you don’t want to fuck that hot piece of ass fine, I will, you and Kate can just please the k** in the corner”

Rihanna heads up to Dom, and begin to make out. You begin to sit down due to the confusion, until Katy comes up to you

“I think I owe you an explanation, Rihanna doesn’t like you, she is mad for Dom. She will do whatever it takes to make him win. And a couple of weeks ago, I got bored and kind of, pleasured myself. As it turns out, she was there and recorded it, now I’m basically her slave and have to do whatever it takes to make her happy, including screwing you over. You were better. I wish I picked you, I’m sorry”

“It’s OK” you reply, as you can tell she feels bad about this. Then Cobie looks at you.

“If it makes you feel better, I was going to pick you whatever happened. You’re a real sweetheart, it’s just last year, I fucked Dom in the Games, and he is good, but selfish. And Rihanna is quite influential; she got me that role in the Avengers. How I met Your Mother won’t be on forever, and I need money to provide for my daughter. So I’m basically her slave.” Again, you forgive her, but you’re still confused. But while the girls were empathizing, Rihanna was busy sucking Dom off. That is a bit gross, but then Cobie puts her hand into your pants and feels your balls.

“Say Katy, how about we show Cam just how sorry we are”. You start to get excited, bur Rihanna, who just gulped what you assume to be Dom’s cum, gets up.

“That is not happening; I’m going to tell you what is happening. Cobie, you are going out there and saying Dom won”

“No”

“What did you say to me?”

“No, I won’t be your slave anymore, you can’t control me, and you’re not the boss of me.”

“Fine, if that’s the way you want it. Say goodbye to your job then. I’ll just go with Plan B. Cam surrender. Forfeit. Give in.”

“Are you crazy, there is no way in hell I’m doing that” you shout definitely.

“Listen k**, this isn’t a choice. Just surrender, and remember how you beat three other girls and fucked loads of celebrities. Just forget about the money or the wishes. If you don’t we’ve got ways of making you talk.

You wonder what sort of beatings or torture she is going to put you through

“We’ve got a baseball bat, and a set of brass knuckles, even a fucking thumbscrew, and we are going to have a special guest for it”

You realize that Dom has left, and when he returns, he brings Hayley with him

“What are you doing here?”

“Cam, I got a text from Mila telling me I need to come down here quickly. What the hell is going on?”

“What is going on, “Rihanna interrupts “is that you are going to watch your boyfriend get the shit kicked out of him.”

You then see Cobie get up and push her to the floor.

“This is going to far Robyn. This is about sex, not v******e, what the fuck is wrong with you, did Chris Brown beat your conscience out of you.”

Rihanna then gets back up “No, but Dom knocked out yours.”

Then all of a sudden, Dom gives Cobie a back handed slap, knocking her out. Katy runs for that panic button Angelina talked about earlier.

“You take one more step towards the button Perry, and your video of you rubbing your cunt is going straight to Perez Hilton.

Katy then steps back, looking terrified.

“Rihanna, Dom, you can do whatever you want to me, alright, but just don’t hurt anyone else please”

Hayley then interrupts you

“No, Cam, you deserve this, I’ll do anything it takes to save you. Anything.”

No, no she wouldn’t would she. Dom and Rihanna look at each other. “Anything”

“Yes, for him”

With a feeling of guilt in your chest, you keep still and don't speak up. Maybe this is for the best. Hayley is doing this for you. She doesn't want to see what you look like as pulp.

"Well..." Dom said, stroking his chin. "I think I'd like to make sure you're not just saying this." Suddenly, he smiles. "Rihanna, come here." The Caribbean girl approaches. "Ri, I want you to make out with Hayley here."

"Ooo." She says sexily. "My pleasure."

"Wh...Wha..." Hayley asks, not knowing what to say. "But...she's..."

"Come on, babe." Dom said. "You said anything. Besides, I know you've fantasized about kissing other girls. And not just on the lips either." He grinned. Hayley's eyes went wide in shock and shame. "Now do it or I show Cam here what his insides look like.

"Okay, okay!" Hayley cried out. "Just don’t hurt him." She moved closer to Rihanna, shaking in uncertainty.

"Come here, sugar." Rihanna laughed and grabbed Hayley by the arms, dragging her close. She placed her mouth against hers and kissed deeply. The two girls stayed lip-locked for a few moments before Rihanna started to use her tongue. Hayley squirmed unhappily until she caught Dom's look. Sighing, she reluctantly got into the kiss, tonguing Rihanna back.


"Ooo. She likes it." Dom laughed. Hayley turned red with embarrassment at the laughter. Rihanna returned her mouth to Hayley's and went back to frenching your girlfriend. "I bet she wants to eat Rihanna out." More laughter. Hayley closed her eyes tightly as her tongue dances with Rihanna's and a tear slid down her cheek.

Rihanna's hands slipped down and lifted Hayley's skirt. She grabbed Hayley's ass tightly. You girlfriend squealed in surprise and Rihanna took the opportunity to move to kissing her neck. Hayley panted and groaned at the other girl's kisses.


"No..." You say in a loud whisper (which is as loud as you could), fury slowly rising through your veins


Everyone turns to look at you, there's sweat streaming down your face.


"What did you say Cam-boy?" Dom says, his smirk returning.


"Cam, just stay quiet! I don’t want you to hurt anymore!!" Hayley says, tears running down her cheeks.


"Yeah Cam, stay quiet! Because I’m going to fuck Hayley's brains out like the slut she's always been-"


"I. SAID. NO!!" You erupt. You dive into Dom fist first, pinning him against a column. Then you throw him into the nearest table smashing his face onto the surface.


"Cam! STOP! THAT'S ENOUGH!" Hayley screams. You look at her horror stricken face then to Dom's bl**dy one, then back to Hayley's again. Dom is out cold, right next to Cobie’s body


You walk up to Hayley and hug her “I’m sorry, I’m so, so sorry, I never meant to hurt him”


"Oh, Cam..." She puts her hand on your cheek. Then she slowly slides it down to your chin you close your eyes and drink in the feeling of her soft hand over your bruises from earlier in the coffee shop.


“So Angelina, she’s been blackmailing everyone, and now, she’s basically r****g that poor girl, you have to… WHAT THE FUCK?”

You realize that Katy, Angelina and at least forty other people have entered the room.

“Cam, Katy’s told me that Rihanna’s blackmailing you, what’s going on here”

“Ma’am, everything Katy said was true, and trust me the only reason I knocked out Dom was in self-defence.”
“No way” Rihanna screams at her. “I’m so glad you’re here. Cobie told Dom she wanted him first, and Cam went crazy and knocked her out. Me and Katy came running in here to stop him, but he’d brought his girlfriend with him to threaten Dom. They are crazy.”
“So your saying Katy is a liar” Angelina asks her. Rihanna stutters, unable to provide an answer

“And if we look through your phone, we won’t see any videos of Katy on their”

“Well, maybe, but she sent them to me honest.

“Robyn, you’re bullshitting me. AND. I. HATE BULLSHIT!” Rihanna realizes that on ones believes her, and suddenly turns angry

“Oh fuck you. Your all hypocrites, I hate bullshit, says the home wrecker. I’m a Christian, says the sex mad freak who takes cock in her ass. I do what I do for fun; I am the most powerful woman in the music industry. I’ve got thousands of people all over the world jacking off to me right now. There is nothing you can do to stop me. I’m better than all of you.
“Maybe” Angelina smiles “but we can try”


At this point, all the women apart from Angelina grab Rihanna and carry her, screaming and kicking. Angelina then turns to you.

“Cam, Katy also told me she wants to change her decision. You are the winner of the sex games. We’ll the awards later, Right now, I have to go and punish Robyn, and stop twenty women fucking her ass with strap on’s, I think ten is a much more appropriate number.” She begins to leave, but then Cobie wakes up

“What happened” she asks in a daze

“Don’t worry baby, it’s all over” Katy says, as you and Hayley help her to her feet.
“Cobie, Cam won, we heard about Rihanna’s tricks, but unfortunately, as Katy changed her decision, and since it’s two-zero, you’re not getting laid tonight
“I wouldn’t be so sure of that” Katy grins at Cobie, and Angelina hugs you, and then Katy hugs you as a way of saying congratulations, while Hayley just asks Cobie for an autograph and asks you never to do a sex games again


Life turned out much better for you after that night. Somehow Zooey heard about your job situation, and got you a job as a runner of New Girl, just getting coffee for the cast and stuff. But eventually, you become a personal assistant to her and mentor Xavier, a new recruit. But that’s a story for another day.
One of your three wishes was that Mila triple Hayley’s pay. This helped her pay off all her debts and Mila begun to show her more respect. Through she still calls her Novak.
Your second wish was to tell Claire about the Sex Games, thus making her break up with Dom. Angelina explained to you that she couldn’t do that, but could break them up. A few weeks later, Dom got caught with an aspiring actress who got paid by Angelina to help break them up. Claire went bat shit crazy and destroyed his BMW, and his front teeth, with a golf club. And amazingly, she called you up and apologised for what she did to you. She is now pregnant to her finance, and you couldn’t be happier for her.

You saved your final wish for a year, and then you cashed it in. Pay for you and Hayley’s wedding.

The End













... Continue»
Posted by camdogg 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Celebrities, Masturbation  |  Views: 2087  |  
94%
  |  5

Freaky Flavoured Threesome Sex At Office Guest Hou





Hi friends. This is Arun. I am 24 years old and I\’m here to share with you my real life sex experience with 2 hot babes, Kavita and Gayatri. I saw them for the first time when I visited our office factory in Andhra border along with my colleague Ashwin to look after the operations at the factory and report the same to HO. Both of them are deployed at the factory place. Kavita is an accounting staff and Gayatri works in the IT department. Me and Ashwin got introduced to them on the very first day we went there. Kavita is aged 25 years and is a bit dark, broad arms, visibly large boobs and she straight away made me feel horny as I saw her for the first time. Gayatri is a very sweet looking woman, also aged 25 years, fair complexion and had a perfect structure, that is, she was neither too fat nor too lean.

Me and Ashwin started our work there looking at how things are in the factory place. We were allotted a factory nearby the factory, where the staffs and the factory managers stay. It had a marriage hall like set up with independent rooms being built with basic facilities. It looked just like a hotel room. We were allotted room No.1 and Gayatri and Kavita stayed in room no. 5 & 6 respectively.

Both of them used to accompany us for lunch and dinner everyday. They repeatedly told us “Feel free to come to our room if you feel bored. We’ll have some nice time.” We also said “Sure we will.” There was no entertainment at that place as it was more of a village with full of farm lands surrounding the place.

2 days passed by. It was a Saturday night and all four of us went to the canteen for dinner. Me and Ashwin came back to our room and as we usually do, changed to T-shirt and tracks and went to the canteen. Kavita and Gayatri went to the canteen directly from office. By the time we entered the canteen the ladies had already ordered and had 4 plates ready. As we were having food, Gayatri asked us “What do you guys do for entertainment in the city?” Me and Ashwin replied the same old things, “Movie, music freaking out with friends,etc,.” Immediately, Kavita asked “Anything more than that? May be one or two steps ahead.” Both me and Ashwin looked at each other and I replied “I do not understand what you say.” She thought for a while and said “Aah may be flirting with girls or girl friends and having some private time with them?” Ashwin immediately said “I have a girlfriend and we are in good terms. You know what it means.” and all of us laughed. Gayatri then turned at me and asked “What about you, Arun?” I said “No, I still single but ready to mingle.”

Both the ladies smiled at each other and Kavita asked “What about some fun tonight in my room? The managers and most of the staffs go back home to spend the weekend with their f****y. Almost the entire guest house will be empty till Monday morning. So we need not be worried of getting caught.” I understood and was ecstatic but Ashwin immediately asked “Can you be specific?” Kavita gushed and replied “We are asking for a foursome sex encounter tonight. But we promise, there is no commitment in this. Its just sex for fun and excitement.”

I had almost finished my dinner but started feeling seriously hungry to fuck both the ladies, that too, I was excited to the peak due to the fact that one is dark and the other fair complexion, both on the same night. But Ashwin turned it down saying “Sorry, I’m committed and I cannot do this.” Kavita and Gayatri tried convincing him but he did not change his mind. I was worried if the plan will collapse but after trying hard and failing to convince him, Gayatri turned at me and asked “How about you?” I immediately accepted and said “I’m ready.” I could not control my emotions but still I managed to do so. Hearing my answer Ashwin turned and looked at me but I did not bother to look at him thinking he might change my mind.

After dinner, as Ashwin went in for hand wash, Kavita told me “After you get into your room once again try convincing him because foursome will be great. If he does not accept, you come. We’ll have a threesome.” I asked her “At what time shall I come?” She said “After midnight or at 12:30am.” I immediately saw my watch. It was just 9:30pm then. We then started walking towards our guest house which is at a distance of just 2 minutes walk from the canteen. After me and Ashwin got back to our room, I told myself not to ask him for a foursome because I preferred a threesome and said to myself “Its just me with those two sexy ladies.”

He also never spoke anything about this to me. He was listening songs for sometime and went to bed at 11:00pm. I kept wandering inside the room waiting for the clock to strike 12:00am. At about 11:15pm, Gayatri messaged me asking “What happened? Is he also coming?” I replied saying “I tried hard to convince him but he never listened to me. In fact he just blasted at me and went to bed.” She then replied “Oh.. Fine then you come in about an hour’s time. Come to room no. 6.” I replied saying “Sure I will.” I decided not to show any excitement on my face till I get out of the room or else he might also change his mind if he sees me waiting go to their room because I wanted only a threesome and did not want to put my dick inside a woman who just had another dick inside her. So I silently laid down besides him showing as if I’m also going to sl**p. But he was already fast asl**p and did not move.

I was looking at the time in my mobile and was very anxious about wats going to happen that night. I could not control my excitement and kept watching the time literally every minute. As it got to 12:15am, I lost patience and slowly got up and without creating any noise opened the door, went up the stairs, got to room no. 6 and gently knocked the door. Gayatri opened the door and asked me to step in silently. As I got in, I was thrilled to see both the beautiful ladies in their nighties. Kavita was in her light blue sleeveless nighty and Gayatri was wearing a dark green cut sleeve nighty with just the outer part of the sleeve leaving the inner side of her arms open.

My dick started growing big pushing my pant forward. I kept looking at both women and all of a sudden, Kavita just pulled her arms out of the nightie letting it slide down completely, and got nude. I was taken aback as I never expected her to make such a quick move. Gayatri was standing just a few steps away quietly smiling at me. I did not know how to react. Kavita then advanced close to me, slided her palm over my dick on my tracks and pulled it down. She did not waste any time and dragged my underwear down taking my hard and thick dick out. Gayatri then took a condom from underneath the pillow as Kavita grabbed my dick and shook it a bit.

I was excited to the peak looking at both the ladies wasting no time for sex. Gayatri then opened the condom, rubbed it a bit and held my dick in her left hand pulling the outer skin down, placed the mouth of the condom on the inner pink flesh and slowly rolled it down my dick. On the other hand, Kavita pulled my t-shirt and I just removed it and threw it on the ground. The condom was yellow and boy it smelt like real banana. I still asked Gayatri what flavour it was and she confirmed saying “Its banana”. My inner flesh was a bit sensitive and as she placed the condom on the flesh of my dick and rolled it down, boy, it was seriously electric. I immediately grabbed both women around their waist, dragged them close and kissed and sucked Kavita around her shoulders and arms.

Kavita then pushed me on the bed and I pulled her along with me and we fell on the bed rolling over each other, kissing each other randomly. She was really fleshy and her body was so soft that I could not control myself as I got really wild and grabbed her wrist, raised her arms over her head and sucked her cheeks, her neck and her arms. My eyes then caught up with her underarms. There was a broad strip of hair sprouts on her armpits. I did not care what I was doing with her and just sucked and chewed her armpits. It was rough and she moaned mmmm aaahhh as I sucked her fleshy armpit into my mouth.

The banana fragrance was overwhelming as I could smell nothing else but that. I then slowly got between her legs by just spreading her legs with mine. I then slowly lowered my buttocks and felt my dick hitting her pussy. I wanted a real hard sex with both the ladies and so I removed my hands from her wrist and by pressing her underarms with my thumb, raised my upper body and pressed my dick against her pussy. Her pussy was seriously tight and as I thumped my dick in with some f***e, it squeezed inside her pussy and close to half of my dick went inside her. She screamed happa aaahh mmm and I also felt it electric as I felt my dick jammed inside her cunt.

I then slowly tried to penetrate into her hot, wet and tight cunt and she whispered “Come down, lie over me, just get closer. It’ll be great.” I was overjoyed. As I turned, I saw Gayatri sitting at the corner of the bed and watching us have sex. I signalled her to come and sl**p besides Kavita but she replied “After Kavita, I’ll come” and smiled. I preferred both the ladies on bed at the same time but never felt bad as it was already electric inside Kavita and I immediately took my thumbs off Kavita’s underarms and by slowly wrapping my arms around her, went down and slept over her.

This position in fact made me feel more comfortable to penetrate deeper into her pussy as we hugged each other tightly and pushed my dick further into her pussy. I slowly pierced into her pussy and in seconds our waists got locked tightly with my dick fully inside her cunt. Her pussy was seriously tight and I slowly tried to move my dick up and down inside her cunt. As I tried to pull my dick back, though it came back a bit, it was gripping inside. I also felt her pussy to be very wet and sticky inside with the condom making the hichkich noise inside as I pulled it back, but I loved it.

I then chucked my dick back in once again as she snored mmmhh hhaaa and I started to fuck her by moving my dick up and down inside her cunt. It was seriously hot inside her cunt and we started sweating a bit heavily as we were tightly hooked up with each other. I slowly pulled my dick back a bit longer and chucked it in as she moaned aaah ssss and then started fucking her a bit smoothly as it became a bit loose inside. As I kept fucking her for sometime, I felt its time to really crush her pussy and so increased the speed and started fucking her hard by dipping my dick fast and deep into her pussy immersing my dick fully into her wet pussy by hitting her waist hard pat pat pat with my waist.

As I drilled her pussy hard and wild, she hugged me tightly and started screaming aaaah aaahhh sssss happpaaa hhhaaaa hhhhoo and I kept choking her pussy by brushing my lips randomly over her cheeks, her jaws, her lips, neck and shoulders licking and sucking the sweat on her body. We were drenched in sweat and there was some serious pearl like droplets of sweat all over our body. I really loved her wet and slippery body and we hugged each other so tightly.

As I kept digging into her pussy hard and wild, in a few moments, I felt a tickling sensation over my dick inside her pussy and suddenly my dick erupted as I felt my semen gushing out of my dick. I could not control my excitement. I was so thrilled that I shouted out the emotions of cumming aaaahhh ohhhhhhh hhhhoo mmmm and slowly put my head down on Kavita’s shoulder and engulfed the flesh underneath her shoulder. I felt my semen splashing inside the condom in multiple spells and I thoroughly enjoyed the experience with her. As my ejaculation subsided, my dick became soft and smaller and slowly oozed out of Kavita’s pussy.

Kavita then slowly rolled me over on the bed. As I was taking my breath back, she slowly got up, smiled at me, turned to Gayatri and said “I loved it.” And the turned to me and said “Seriously, I enjoyed my sex with you thoroughly.” I was excited from inside but did not know how to react and just smiled and whispered “You were also awesome. I just loved your body.” She gave a broad smile and slowly pulled the condom down my dick. As she removed it completely from m dick, we saw the condom more than quarter filled with my white cream. I loved it as Kavita just saw it by having it right in front of her face and pressed the fluid filled bottom of the condom a few times and exclaimed “Wow”. She then got down from the bed and went inside the bathroom along with the fluid filled condom. I closed my eyes for a few seconds and said to myself “After the black beauty its time to fuck the fir and beautiful Gayatri.”

I did not want to waste time and turned at Gayatri as she was also smiling at me. I told her with some authority “You are next.” She smiled and raised her eyebrows and asked “So soon? Are you sure?” I slowly got up, crippled towards her wrapped my arms around her waist and gently kissed her. She also responded well by pushing her tongue into my mouth. As I dragged her down on the bed, she stopped me and said “First you lie down for a minute.”

I just sat on the bed with my legs flat by resting my back on the back-rest of the bed. She took a towel and wiped my dick dry. She also pulled the outer skin down and wiped the inner flesh and my dick opening. As she kept wiping , my dick once again started growing big and hard. She held my dick in her hand and said “Wow that was great. Holding your dick as it grew long and hard.” She then took another packet of condom from underneath the pillow and said this is my favorite flavor, Cola. She then sat on my lower thighs and pulled my outer skin down, placed the condom on mouth of my dick and and gently rolled it down.

As she placed it on the inner flesh of my dick it once again gave a heavy tickling sensation and I grabbed her shoulders moaning aahhh ssss and slowly slided my hands down on her boobs. Boy, I initially thought only Kavita’s boobs were large but as I grabbed it, I felt Gayatri’s boobs is also big like water filled balloons. I asked her “What is your boobs size?” She opened the front buttons in her nightie, took her arms out of the sleeve, exposing her boobs that literally looked like two big ripened mangoes with a biscuit like mammae and pointed nipples at the center and said “Its 34. How is it?” I was speechless. By then, Kavita came out from the bathroom and sat on the chair besides the bed saying “I’ll join you two in sometime. I just got excited that I could get both the babes on bed at the same time.

I then grabbed both her mangoes and as I squeezed them hard, she came a bit closer, pulled her nightie over her thighs, held my dick and sat over it, pressing her pussy on my dick. She grabbed my shoulders and slowly came down my dick. I felt my dick gently penetrating into her pussy. It was the second tight pussy in one night that my dick was penetrating but this time it was Gayatri’s effort to take my dick inside her as she slowly came down on my lap taking my dick fully inside her. The feeling of effortless penetration was unbelievable as she kept coming down with a little moaning mmmmh mmm mmmhhh. As she took my dick fully inside her, she started to rotate her waist sitting on my lap stirring my dick inside her and slowly rolled her arms around my neck. I loved the heat both inside her cunt and over her soft and lemony body as I wrapped my arms around her waist. I was excited with her approach to be on top and was enjoying it thoroughly the way she was gently riding over me.

As she rolled her waist over my lap, she kept hitting her boobs on my face. It tempted me to eat her big boobs and I grabbed her left boobs and with one hand behind her, opened my mouth wide and sucked her left boobs into my mouth. I then licked and chewed her pointed nipples and pressed her boobs really hard as she once again started moaning aaahhh mmmm hhaaaa ssss. I was so excited playing , kissing and sucking her boobs as I went up slowly kissing her body, her shoulder, her neck and slowly she held the back of my head and dipped her tongue into my mouth. I lost patience and in the hunger to fuck her hard and rough just like my sex with Kavita, I sucked her tongue deep into my mouth and by placing my hands on her buttocks, we rolled over on the bed and I got on top of her and made her lie down on the bed and I slept right over her soft and heated up body.

I did not wait and immediately started to fuck her by dragging my dick back and chucking it back deep inside her pussy. Gayatri’s pussy was smooth and wet inside and not so tight as Kavita’s was. Yet it was electric as my dick rubbed the inner walls of her pussy especially the inner flesh at the mouth of my dick. I released her tongue from my mouth, placed my arms underneath her shoulders and started to crush her pussy hard and wild. She raised her arms up, holding the top of the bed-rest tight and started to moan aaahhh ssssss ohhhhhh mmmm mmmmm and as I thumped my dick deep inside her pussy by hitting her waist hard with mine, Gayatri just screamed like anything that Kavita got afraid and she immediately got on the bed and said to me “Slowly. It might hurt her.” And she rubbed Gayatri’s sweaty forehead.

I also then slowly got down, slept over her tight, locked my waist against her waist and hugged her tightly. She also wrapped her arms around me, held her lips close to mine and said “This is better.” I rolled my tongue over her wet and juicy lips and as she opened her mouth, dipped my tongue inside and started to fuck her by moving my dick up and down inside her cunt. She sucked my tongue deep inside muttering mmmmm mmm mmmm mmm as I drilled her pussy.

I wanted to fuck her harder and so raised my upper body a bit with my tongue still inside her mouth and just like I did to Kavita, pressed my thumbs on her armpits and chucked my dick hard inside pussy. I also increased the speed and literally crushed her pussy as she opened her mouth releasing my tongue and started to shout hhhaaaa hhhhhaaa mmmm hhho and in a matter of seconds I felt the deep electric sensation from inside my dick and I fell over her once again holding her shoulders tight from underneath as my semen once again gushed out and I felt several spells of semen splashing inside the condom. As I ejaculated I started shouting in extreme pleasures hhhaa ssss hhhaaaa hhhho. After the ejaculation, I slowly got up from her breathing hard and saw her. She was also breathing a bit heavily and smiled at me, wiping my forehead and rubbing her palms on my cheeks. My dick also became soft and small and came out of her pussy. I was literally speechless after the back to back sex with two very beautiful ladies.

I kissed her cheeks and slowly rolled and slept besides her.Both of us were taking our breath back and I felt I was smiling without any intentions of doing so. Kavita then slowly rolled the condom down my dick and removed it. As she took the condom out, she exclaimed saying “Hey you have ejaculated much more this time. Its almost half filled. May be you liked her more” and laughed. I actually enjoyed my intercourse with both the babes thoroughly and was still speechless as it was quite unbelievable night for me. I just smiled at Kavita without giving any reactions. She then said “ You both take rest. I’ll dispose this and come. We’ll rest for about 2 hours and Arun, you need to get back to your room by 5:00am so that no one see us together. I searched for the time piece and finally found one by the bed side. It was already 2:40am. I got excited that there is another 2 hours of fun left and slept back again thinking how to spend those 2 hours with those two hot ladies.

Suddenly I got a naughty thought and went inside the bathroom to get close with Kavita again. As I got in I saw her emptying the condom inside the toilet seat. I went and stood behind her and grabbed her huge buttocks. She immediately got up, turned around and asked “What happened? What are you doing here?” I was desperate to fuck her asshole and also did not hesitate to ask her. I Said “I want a dip inside your asshole.” She gave a nervous smile and asked “But without a condom? We had only 2.” I said “I will not cum inside you. I promise.” She still hesitated saying “Its not just about ejaculating onside me but also about health issues.” I told her “You are the first woman I’m going to have intercourse without a condom. Nothing will happen. Please.” She thought for a while and then agreed saying “Aah ok I’m ready. But as you said you should not cum inside me.” I agreed.

We came out of the bathroom and I asked her kneel down on the bed and bend her upper body with her head rested on the bed. Gayatri had got up and was sitting on the bed looking at both of us coming out of the bathroom. As Kavita knee-led down on the bed, Gayatri immediately asked her “What are you doing?” Kavita replied “Arun wants anal sex.” Gayatri got a bit upset and asked Kavita “Are you mad? You know we do not have anymore condoms.” I replied saying “Just once yaar. Nothing would happen.” She looked at me and then at Kavita and said “Fine. Its up to you.”

I did not waste any time and immediately dipped my fingers inside Kavita’s buttocks I could touch her asshole but could not penetrate my middle finger inside her asshole. I then knee-led down behind her, spread her buttocks and saw her asshole. It was just a dot with a number of lines converging towards that dot. I was stunned looking at her tiny asshole. As I looked up, Gayatri was smiling at me and asked “What happened?” She came close, saw Kavita’s asshole and asked me “Can you penetrate this?” I said “Yes but just help me.” And told Kavita “I would first finger your asshole and only after which I could fuck your asshole.” She said “Yeah go ahead.” Gayatri asked me “What should I do?” I asked her to hold Kavita’s right buttocks and by spreading her left buttocks with my hand, I slowly pressed her asshole with my middle finger and dipped my finger inside it. I could only penetrate easily up to my nails and then slowly and steadily pushed it in.

As my finger was half inside her asshole, Kavita started to shout a bit “Aah aaahh ouch its paining a bit.” I wanted to make that hole a bit bigger to dip my thick dick inside. I then rolled my finger inside her ass and by pressing my middle finger on one side of her flesh inside, dipped my forefinger also inside her asshole. She once again started to shout “Aaaahh sss aaahhhh mmmmm.” And I saw Gayatri pressing her boobs and rubbing her pussy looking at Kavita’s asshole. I felt she liked what we are doing and with my two fingers deep inside Kavita’s asshole I got close to Gayatri as she took her hand from her pussy, held my back head and licked my lips and dipped her tongue briefly into my mouth as I sensually sucked her tongue before she removed it from my mouth.

With two fingers inside Kavita’s asshole, I decided to fuck her as I stood up, placed by feet around her legs and slowly lowered my buttocks with my dick right over her asshole. I slowly removed my fingers from her asshole and just as my fingers reached the mouth of her asshole, I immediately placed my dick on it so that it does not close once again. I noticed my dick was still a bit wet with some white semen particles still sticking on it but it was so tempting to fuck her asshole that I kept quiet and by placing the inner flesh of my dick on her asshole, pushed it in. I feel Gayatri also failed to notice it as she was still in a horny mood pressing her boobs and eagerly watching my dick on Kavita’s asshole. Just like Kavita’s pussy, her asshole was also seriously tight. As my inner flesh went inside her asshole, I took control by spreading her ass with my hands and asked Gayatri to step aside.

Gayatri then started to rub my testicles. I pushed my dick harder into Kavita’s asshole and managed to dip half my dick inside her ass. As my dick went in a bit further, Kavita lifted her head and screamed aaaah hamma. I decided to fuck her by moving my dick back and forth without trying to dip it fully inside her asshole. I slowly pulled my dick up and pushed it hard inside. It was seriously tight and I could see her asshole gripping my dick tightly as I moved my dick up and down inside her. I slowly locked her waist by taking my legs around her and placing my feet in front of her knees underneath her belly. By almost sitting on her ass, I chucked my dick fully into her asshole as she once again held the bed tight, lifted her head and screamed loud aaaaahhh aahhhhhh hammmma sssss. Here I literally sat on her buttocks with my dick fully inside her asshole.

With my dick fully dipped inside her asshole, I decided to crush her asshole as well just like I did with her pussy. I bent over her, slided my arms around her waist, held her belly tight and fucked her really hard by jamming my waist on her buttocks pat pat pat. She just kept screaming mmmmm mmmmmm mmm mmm and I saw her biting the mattress. It was so electric rubbing my dick against her flesh inside her asshole. I then increased the speed and literally drilled her asshole and in just seconds, I felt my semen gushing out. I felt I was in seventh heaven as it gushed out and forgot to remove my dick from Kavita’s asshole and splashed my semen inside her asshole, hugging her tight and kissing her upper back body. After ejaculation, my dick got smaller and softer and slowly oozed out her asshole.

Both me and Kavita were completely exhausted and she just slided her knees over the bed and slept as such with her head down and I slept just behind her and dozed off without my knowledge as I was taking deep breath. I never knew what happened after that. Suddenly Gayatri woke me up saying “Its almost 5:00am. Dress up and go back to your room before anyone sees you.” I was so tired to even open my eyes. As I turned, I saw Kavita fast asl**p. As I slowly got up, Gayatri caught my hands and took me inside the bathroom. She locked the door and asked me “Did you cum inside her?” I said “I do not know. I remember that I ejaculated. If I did not pull my dick out at the end, then may be yes I might have ejaculated inside her.” She was seriously worried and asked “But you promised you will not cum inside her?” I immediately replied “Don’t worry. Ejaculating during anal sex will not cause pregnancy.” She was still worried and asked “Are you serious?

I was too upset what to tell her after she wakes up. Is it true that she will not get pregnant?” I said “Absolutely. Trust me. Nothing would happen. If she does not ask, leave the issue. But if she recollects what happened and asks you about this, just convince her that anal sex do not cause pregnancy.” She thought for a while and said “Ok. I believe you now. But if something happens you should come to the front yourself or I will say the truth.” I readily accepted saying “Sure.” I was pretty sure that it is highly unlikely that anal sex leads to pregnancy but still a bit worried with what she finally said that may be what if Kavita gets pregnant.

She finally smiled a bit and I slowly got closer and sucked her upper lips into my mouth. She pushed me back gently and said “Its already late. Dress up and get back to your room as quickly as possible.” We then came out of the bathroom, I dressed myself up and Gayatri also put her nightie on. I hugged her and said “I enjoyed thoroughly with both of you. I can never forget this night.” She returned the complement saying “You also did very well. We thought if Ashwin had also come, all 4 of us could have had a busy and great time. But for one guy with two women, you were really good.” It felt really great hearing what she said and with a broad smile I said “Thanks a lot for this pleasure filled night. Bye” and left their room.

I slowly climbed down the stairs, opened my room door and without making any noise went and slept besides Ashwin. I was too tired that I dozed off immediately and got up only at 11am.” As I got up, I saw a text message from Gayatri saying “She actually knew that you ejaculated inside her and she herself said that its not at a problem if you ejaculate during anal sex.” I felt very much relieved and replied “That’s great and a very good morning to both you beautiful ladies.”

Well friends, this is my real life unforgettable sex experience with two hot babes, Kavita and Gayatri. Hope you enjoyed my story “Freaky Flavoured Threesome Sex At Office Guest House”. Your comments are most welcome.

... Continue»
Posted by bava12 10 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 850  |  
100%
  |  2